Page 1


PAROCHIAL AND

PLAIN SERMONS

OPERA OMNIA 2016


This book entitled Parochial and Plain Sermons preached between the years 1825 and 1843. Volume 4 is a facsimile of the sermons written and preached at various periods between the years 1825 and 1843 by John Henry Newman. This work represents an authentic reproduction of the text as printed by the original publisher and it is in the ‘public domain’ – this book is culturally important and it is available to protect, preserve and promote Newman’s works. If you would like to read more, please visit: www.jhnewman.pl

‘Parochial and Plain Sermons preached between the years 1825 and 1843. Volume 4’ ISBN: 978-83-944091-8-0 (PDF) ISBN: 978-83-944091-9-7 (Paperback) Series ‘John Henry Newman – reprinted writings’ ISBN: 978-83-942815-3-3

OPERA OMNIA 2016


THE

TO

OF

PRINCIPAL

BADE

US

GIFT

THE

UP

TO

OBLIGED

FAILING,

WAS

THAT

OUR

IN

MOTHER,

TRUE

INSCRIBED

AND

FAITHFUL

FRIEND,

THE

Nov.

1

9th,

1838.

US,

VOLUME,

IS

HIS

CANTERBURY,

OF

WERE

THIS

BY

ARCHBISHOP

THE

OURSELVES

BETAKE

AND

STIR

LONDON,

COLLEGE,

HEARTS

WHEN

WHO,

KING'S

TO

CHAPLAIN

DOMESTIC

AND

B.D.

ROSE,

JAMES

HUGH

REV.

AUTHOR.


CONTENTS.

SERMON

STRICTNESS

THE

I.

THE

OF

Romans

OF

LAW

vi.

CHRIST.

18. PAGE

then

Being

made

free

sin, ye

from

became

the

of

servants

eousness right1

II.

SERMON

OBEDIENCE

WITHOUT

OF

Numbers

word

that

God

putteth

in

38.

that

mouth,

sure

your

CONSEQUENCES

sin

will

find

SINGLE

OF

you

I

speak

21 .

III.

Numbers

Be

shall

.

SERMON

MORAL

THE

BALAAM.

xxii.

my

IN

INSTANCED

AS

LOVE,

CHARACTER

The

.

.

...

xxxii.

out

SINS.

23.

43


CONTENTS.

VI

IV.

SERMON

ACCEPTANCE

PRIVILEGES

RELIGIOUS

OF

COMPULSORY.

xiv. 23.

Luke

PAGE

And

the lord said unto

hedges, and compel

and be

the

servant, Go them

into the

out

house

in, that my

to come

highways 60 .

SERMON

RELIANCE

When

ye shall have

you,

say,

which

We our

was

are

done

all those

xvii. 10.

thingswhich

servants unprofitable

OF

God,

unto

CHASTISEMENT

who

gave

;

me.

sinned

when

against me,

O

mine

against Him

it

92

MERCY.

vii. 8, 9.

enemy;

I sit in darkness, the Lord

I will bear the

SOUL.

THE

VII.

AMID

Micah

arise

that

xii. 7-

SERMON

Rejoicenot

done

VI.

INDIVIDUALITY

return

commanded

are

have

76

Eccles.

shall spirit

;

we

do

duty to

.

OBSERVANCES.

SERMON

THE

.

V.

RELIGIOUS

ON

Luke

The

may

filled

indignationof

when

I fall,I shall

shall be

the Lord,

a

lightunto

because

I have 107


CONTENTS.

Vll

SERMON

PEACE

AND

VIII.

JOY

AMID

Job

CHASTISEMENT.

xiii. 15. PAGE

He

Though

yet will I

slayme,

in Him

trust

SERMON

IX.

STATE

THE

Lord

Jesus

Christ

this grace

into

;

by

wherein

GRACE.

OF

Rom.

have

Being justified by faith, we

whom

1, 2.

v.

with

peace

also

God

have

we

stand, and

we

133

through by

access

rejoicein hope

our

faith of the

gloryof God

151

SERMON

THE

VISIBLE

CHURCH

FOR

2

I endure obtain

glory

all the

things

for

salvation

Tim.

X.

THE

SAKE

THE

ELECT.

ii. 10.

the elect's sake which

OF

is in

;

Christ

that Jesus

they

may

with

also eternal

170


CONTENTS.

Till

XL

SERMON

SAINTS.

OF

COMMUNION

THE

cxlv. 10, 11.

Psalm

PAGE

All

Thy

praiseThee,

works Thee

unto

Thy

O

Lord,

.

THE

.

XII.

us

up

together,and

ii. 6.

made

XIII.

INVISIBLE

2

look are

but

not

not

the

togetherin heavenly 210

THE

we

sit

us

Jesus

SERMON

which

LONELY.

THE

FOR

HOME

A

CHURCH

placesin Christ

While

talk of

and

.

Eph.

raised

Thy

givethanks

190

power

SERMON

Hath

saints

gloryof Thy kingdom,

the

they show

:

and

at

seen

the ;

Cor.

WORLD.

iv. 18.

thingswhich

for the

things which

are

are

not

seen

but

seen,

thingswhich

are

are

at

seen

the

things poral, tem-

are

eternal .

.

.

227


CONTENTS.

IX

SERMON

THE

GREATNESS

XIV.

LITTLENESS

AND

Gen.

OF

HUMAN

LIFE.

xlvii. 9PAGE

The

days of

years and

the years of my

few and

:

have

evil have

attained

not

pilgrimageare the

days of

the

unto

and

the years of my

days of

the years

thirty

life been

;

of the life of

EFFECTS

MORAL

COMMUNION

OF

Psalm

I desired

thing have I may

that

dwell

life,to behold

WITH

GOD.

xxvii. 4.

of the Lord, which

in the house the fair

243

XV.

SERMON

my

hundred

fathers,in the days of their pilgrimage

my

One

an

I will

of the Lord

beautyof

require;even

all the

the Lord, and

to

days

of

visit His

Temple

257

SERMON

CHRIST

HIDDEN

XVI.

FROM

John

The

lightshineth

THE

WORLD.

i. 5.

in darkness, and

the

darkness

comprehended

it not

.272

SERMON

CHRIST

XVII.

JoHNjXVL He

shall

Me glorify

REMEMBRANCE.

IN

MANIFESTED

14.

288 ...

a


CONTENTS.

X

XVIII.

SERMON

GAINSAYING

THE

KORAH.

OF

JUDE

11. PAGE

Woe

them

unto

;

greedilyafter the

for

the

they have

gone

ran

perished in

gainsayingof Core

304

SERMON

XIX.

MYSTERIOUSNESS

THE

OF

Psalm

I will

of Cain, and

for reward, and

of Balaam

error

in the way

praiseThee,

marvellous

are

for

I

cxxxix.

14.

fearfullyand

am

and

Thy works,

BEING.

PRESENT

OUR

that

wonderfullymade soul

my

knoweth

;

right

well

321

SERMON

THE

XX.

VENTURES

OF

Matt.

They

say unto

Him,

We

xx.

FAITH

336

I have have

not

all Faith,

Charity,I

XXI.

AND

1

and

22.

able

are

SERMON

Though

FAITH.

so

am

Cor.

that

LOVE.

xiii. 2.

I could

nothing

.

remove

.

mountains, 350


Xi

CONTENTS.

XXII.

SERMON

WATCHING.

Mark

xiii.

33.

PAGE

Take

ye

heed,

and

watch

pray

;

for

ye

FAST

Eccles.

A

time

time

to

to

weep, dance

and

a

time

not

when

the

time

is

364

XXIII.

SERMON

KEEPING

know

to

FESTIVAL.

AND

iii.

laugh

4.

:

a

time

to

mourn,

and

a

3g2


SERMON

THE

I

STRICTNESS

THE

OF

vi.

Romans

11

then

Being

made

free

from

CHRIST.

OF

LAW

18.

sin,

ye

became

the

words

form

of

servants

righteousness."

In

the

St.

of

passage

Paul

which

insists

bought

the

servants

with

from

the

content

with

merely

say

misery,

but

of

by

he

the

slaves. VOL.

we

;

blood We IV.

half

that

nay,

to

of

no

uses

Christ:

longer

a

truth

;

we

indeed

;

not

guilt

and

the

vants ser-

properly

sold

we

not

belong

is not

does

which

and

do

he

become

word

Satan

and

rescued

being

from

His

and

God

Apostle

free

own,

become

are

great

bought

are

of

have

we

he

sin

the set

are

Slaves

slaves

nature

The

truth

their

so,

their

this, upon

adds

Christ

being

part,

a

great not

are

slaves

nature.

that

the

on

as

the

speaking

slaves.

means

price, and,

and of

again

Christians

rather

;

state

and

that

a

or

righteousness

these

again

they declare,

but

by

which

; are

we

were

bought to

cease

to

B

our

be old


but

master;

to

He

has

the

world

bought

not

His

complete

which

is

He

has

ourselves,

He

redeemed

whatever

trial,we

being to

a

the

set free from

Master,

new

This who

needs

by

nature,

to

think

that

the

by state

inflict

them

; but

throw

do

as

true, that

we

are

as

speak

the as

text

if the

we

that

has

if

free.

Now

human

masters

indeed

sense

word

is

improper

will,in that than

reallywords perfectionof

meant

service, change

our

it is

sense

servants

to

it,slaves. human

if

miserable

and

by being slaves, is

up

more

real service

any

slaves, in that the

learned

have

cruel as

slaves

they are

set them

such

subject

of persons,

other to

on

us.

number

bound

slaves,and

not

cannot

we

a

meant,

their

on

are

to

; for

the

slaves

become

bought

or

be

advantage, be

to

who

slavery,some

place,and

are,

are

Christ

is suffering

apply

that

they

not

that

Christians to

cause

word

of

often

some

which

from

the

we

confess

unwillingto from

all, now

at

Him

to

again, as

whatever

cease

; but

Satan

on insisting

not

are

did not

lest

Himself;

bondage

how,

vants ser-

only liberty

that

fall back

any

His

be

should the cruel

upon

alone could

to

us

involves, whatever

it

loose

us

what

us

given us

we

consequences

is Christ.

to

But

us.

are

set

on

still slaves,

bond-service

certainlyshould, to

we

then for

slaves

master

benefit,bought

reallysuch,

if left to

and

has done

first

slaves.

or

that

and

us,

He

; but

We

freemen.

master,

new

a

have, unless

we

become

being bought but

master

a

[S*bm.

STRICTNESS

THE

2

literally

Christ, Men

our

we

often

happinesslayin


I.]

OF

being free

our

reject.Now we

can

back

go

rescued evil.

to

we

of any

kind.

are

slaves

and

We

we

Satan's

be

; and

Such

making upon and

we

Christ's. the law I have

We

of

our

be

nature

;

said, overlook

Such

in St. Paul's

even

before

since the law of the

law under

their

law, and

In his

of sin

no

law

was

in

this the

Church;

such

master,

is

of persons,

as

their Christian

law, even

from

to have

seems

is noticed have

that

all ; that their

the

obtained

in the

ter chap-

thought that,

annulled, and

the

terrors

therefore will

own

they was

in stead of obedience.

great mistake text, that b2

If

touches

the

on

termediate in-

or

only by

kingdom

a

all

removed, at

Satan

think

that faith stood

oppositionto brethren

a

to

seem

may must

forthwith

are

we

of

exist.

not

number

from

time, and

of nature

were

without

error

Men

us.

post

or

be out

to

property by becoming

it,and

an

situation

neutral

does

touches

yet

lies in being free liberty

law of God.

of

powers

our

a

we

He

we

in

Satan's

Satan's

cannot

"

service

free from

us

world

be

the

to

mammon

state

servants.

to

cease

this,

as

which

nature

Christ's servants,

Christ's,the

from

without

or

a

Christ set

His

us

again

God

to

Christ's servants,

possiblybe

state.

far

and

self-dependent.We

be

cannot

will not

free,as

in man's

master, but

our

choose

free to make

are

to

3

to

bondage

free to be

It is not

all service

serve.

be we

be

to

old

not

do,

to

thus

that

though

worse,

choose

choose

and

But

not

or

CHRIST.

OF

indeed

are

do not

us,

LAW

do

to

we

that if

THE

St. Paul when

reminds

they

were


THE

4

"

they

And righteousness."

of

dominion

over

under under

Spiritof

life."

they had

They

not

have

the

law,"

grace," or

law

it,) the "

but

master,

a

"but

servants

shall

sin not

are

expresses

of the

the law

the

became

"

"

of nature,

elsewhere

(as he

[Serm.

again,

for ye

;

you

law

is,the

that

"

sin"

from

free

made

STRICTNESS

of

faith,"or,

bountiful

graciousand

a

out with-

not

were

one.

says the

He "

He

that

is

this "Ye of men" after

called,being free,"(that is,free

the

Lord

law

a

Christ

Religion then

is

a

the privilege,

perfect Christian

duty

and

"

service

the

1

1

state

Cor.

is

all true

in which

vii. 22, 23.

the

law

to

slaves self of him-

24.

V

of

more

in

which

state

tending; ;

entire

Rom.

1.1.1

is

God's

this is the

stand

it. our

what

in which

are

it

course

when

and

And

Angels

out with-

not

Christ

in

same, us,

really

ourselves

is that

the to

"

and

more

exercise

Christians

Col. iii.22.

masters

are

service; of

perfectfreedom."

which

towards

the

state

is natural

true

Again,

speaks

again,as

it becomes

pleasureare

our

he

;" and

we

more

The

for ye

"

slaves

ye

slave, as the word

or

necessary

privilegetoo, but

not

gards re-

slave.

or

things your

adds,

God, but under

to

right and

in all

as

Christ.

of

Elsewhere

servant,"

of Jesus

means,

a

slaves

flesh,"he

Christ."

Paul

"

"

a

is, be

saying, slaves,obey the

servant"

price: be

a

"

as

is

with

but, that

according to to

Christ's

world,) "is bought

are

Epistles.For instance,

in other

same

it is

subjec-

Cor.

ix. 21.


I.]

THE

OF

in

tion to God

it is not

We

indeed

truth

and

old

into

nature

work,

a

expelling

the

"

deceitful

disorder

body, its

Christ's in

and

words,

knowledge

I may

Now

will at

one

so

rare

Christians

as

an

they are

in

assent

under

a

obedience, unreserved

instances

Most that

will at

Christians

they are 7

Eph.

under iv. 22.

in once

then a

are

who

ginations ima-

every

all,nothing

professto

nothing so

their

be

the

doctrine

rare

as

God's

to

doing

by

itself

sayingwhat

submission

conscientiousness few

we

of Christ2."

practiceto

law ;

wholly

bringinginto

yet, after

those

among

are

exalteth

and

been

And

confess.

once

perhaps is that

have

to

seem

that

the obedience

captivityevery thought to

of soul

castingdown

"

God,

of

do,

we

us,

as

reason,

high thing

every

have

all

part of

every

will,affections,and

againstthe

is,we

We

are,

rupt cor-

insubordination, and

and

St. Paul's

that is

That

life.

we

law

which

man,

of

new

have

place and duty,till we

due

profession ; in

a

lusts 1."

all

seed

a

us,

through

teachingand impressingon and

except in part.

still we

old

His

to

life. everlasting

of us,

the

bring under

all

happiness;

their will

and

; but

nature

conflict all

a

is their

within

planted

subdue,

master, and

to

joy

5

regenerationhave

our

to

accordingto have

deed

the best

our

upon holiness

introduced

of

with

so

CHRIST.

captivityof

fulness

will, is their But

OF

thought and

absolute

and

utter

an

LAW

strict

form will,uni-

duty, "

as

a

show. will allow

law, but

in

then 2

general terms they

2

Cor.

x.

admit 5.

it


STRICTNESS

THE

with

standard

is the

what

duty higher

others

confine

limit

it

by

to

law

of conscience

few

indeed

there

few

there

it, whatever

are

are

who

make

their

them

in the

world, and

all think

it allowable

the

law,

accordingto

to

make

absolute

exceptions and sovereignsof

dispensingpower What a

a

is the

At

upon

of what

of

good

of these

he

has

it is such

pointsin his

by

nature, and

acquired by trouble,

if

the world in as

him

a

this.

if others

to

because

one

of it ;

they were had

a

accounts

high

character

it is either

compelled

you

above

standard as

religious man,

best

as

conscience, and

character

number

circumstances

their

sistently. con-

will find that

reserves,

of few

;

of men,

own

occasions.

respectableand lower?

their

selves, them-

notion

own

put themselves

to

the

uniformlyand

you

ceived re-

narrow, to

themselves

multitude

the

and

even

to it

up

is

include

or

rule

a

be, binding on

Inquire of meet

broad

it

act

low

a

view

men

make

that

take

whether

who

professto

even

or

of his

law, which

high or low, as

as

line

circles ; others

But

religiousobservances.

man

obligations ; others

conventional

some

question

personal morality;

mere

their social

it to

What

each

the

men

some

;

classes particular

in

puts

man

another

than

which

obedience

One

it,confiningit

of

view

of

himself.

to

proposes

who

of the

saying is quite independent

am

pensing dis-

some

of the law.

in their observance

power I

for themselves

they claim

reserve;

a

[Serm.

rank

He

has

; but

some

have

or

a

been

outward

acquire them,

or


THE

OF

I.]

that he has from

him, of

He

because

has

and

them

in

that

that

am

a

only now

and

interest

times

is

which

I wish

to

which the a

times

leave

with law of

to

it at of

God,

the

road when

which

very

without He

religionruns

they part

world, and

is

the

being

when

also

is

rightfor ninety-ninedays,but

has

law

dispenses

simplythe of

of the

self,and

the

the

world

chooses

exception. on

he

right,while

road

casions, oc-

that

it is

awhile, he an

very

just

He

the

what

along the

point to

trial,are

consider law.

the

these

on

is the

of

der hin-

but

; for these

times

Such

duty.

nothing to

this

times

company

his

in his conduct

is apt to

calls his choice

such

are

ordinaryway,

an

his

does

having

supposing

am

station

to

attention

he

I

and

Now

are

The

will feel his inclinations

dispense with those

world.

of

draw

alone

on

best.

his trials ; there

extraordinaryoccasions.

feels,

and

far from

counter

in

obliging;

reallypraise-worthyas

he

run

and

thinks

are

sinceritylies

his

on

course

serving God

proof of

do,

to

then

has

all occasions.

character

to

constitute him

say all he

supposing the man's

his

or

I

is courteous

that

He

it.

diligence, punctuality, precision,

He to

rules

self-command,

certain

a

exerted and

under, principles

of

of

men

much

so

this ; but

then,

not

of

great mass

has

respected without

wishes

all he

do

to

or

other

honesty.

learned

has

and

principlewithin

another, which

into habits

forced

been

is

7

active

acquired

one

no

CHRIST.

OF

some

or

brought

and itself,

him.

nature

kind

one

LAW

He

hundredth

;

the does he


STRICTNESS

THE

8

wilfullydoes

and

knowingly

least he

at justify,

not

For

practice;but

his

is

time

certain

knows in

a

him,

on

him

he

; "

and

this is w.ong,

; he

business

a

scheme

it is

but

so,

it

at

of

his attendance

if hard

in his

honest strictly

is

; he

only once

himself

allows

pressed,he

if it is falsehood, particularly he should

knows

it cannot

be

being his only way

as

such

great difficulty.In fair,and

where

he

so

he

gets

He

from

cumstances, cir-

escaping some

it

is, as

it ; that

over

in

of

obey God,

either

must

case

a

so

then

it ; but he thinks

it is unavoidable

helped ;

; but

slightone.

a

confesses

; he

not

do

and

now

he

dealings;

is his rule to

speaks the truth, that is,it

all

doing it.

way.

Again

a

does

Church,

some

or

omits

says

in to

urgent

some

presses

pleasuretempts

himself

absolves

if he

; and

wrong

comes generally

; he

instance

[Serm.

or

he

is,in

says, a

case

incur

some

temporal disadvantage. Again his

tongue

get the what

he

Are or

not

ill

has

; but

better

on

of

should all

"

does

that he not

with

He

him.

does

not

feel

has

done

the him

the

point ;

that does

and

with the

says

swears.

anger

point is

compunction afterward, any

thing which

contrary,he

plea ; he

the

angry, and

curses

be overtaken

is not

temper

provocationthey

becomes

perhaps

not,

feel he

himself, on

unusual

unusual

some

his

curb

to

subjectto

men

forgiveness. On to

learned

temper ? that

this, he

; he

such not

needs

defends

himself

language

is very

understand

that

he


I

THE

OF

]

is under which

law, which

a

he

Once

he

; but ; he

is

him

to

touches

he

is but

in

once

I mean,

all around This

them,

is the

world

; but

license very

of

what

be

of

secret

on

quite

them

society,or

as

with

in

in

see

does

not

it

being

and

explanation.

the

with

the

world,

its sins.

They

strict with

are

grant themselves

them

only

as

way

; and

and

know

of

line what

cautious

are

they meet sufferance.

; and

them

They

of

their

bours neigh-

they

hold

course inter-

public men, of

the

Conscious

mutual

the

certain

a

draw

not

privatehabits

to

the

a

for

they give freely.

in

themselves

are

allowance

friends

share

a

what

themselves,

make

or

business,

responsiblebeings having

desire to

hardly

understand

more

they

;

say againstothers

of

They

repent

say

men

nothing

with

; he

of, because

againstthemselves, they

say, that

are

he

thing happened

a

way

indulgent to

understandingof to

makes

day

He

disobedience, they do

they

the

learn

where

said

perate tem-

and

common.

rigidlyas regards others.

might

such

taking what

as

strict with

are

and

Next

all hi

at

not

other

having a sympathy who

since

you

thus

each

indulgent to

above,

way.

being

men,

sober

of friends

sin to

any

I need

and

himself

exceed.

to

like in

the

has a

9

put

general

long time

a

I suppose,

now,

Such

tempted

or

understand

And

is in

; it is not

wine

not

may

joinsa party

it is

says that

he

he

;

CHRIST.

OF

dispensewith.

not

may more

merry

LAW

members not

immortal

nothing but

what

at

all

souls. is

on


THE

STRICTNESS

they

call

10

; and

the surface

his

to

his

in

mature

them.

across

come

the

in with

they readilyfall

and

advanced

the

world, as

and

are,

have

but irregular, flagrantly

disposed,or in

They

in

they have

no

within

without, the

or

They

and

great

sin, follow when

law, and

a

it.

of

They

man

yet

must

his

shrink

think

sin,or

in

a

passion,or

one

from

way,

at least

withdraw

a

his

the once.

They

from

our heart, recollecting

notion

a

and

as

without habits

of

well-conducted, "

freedom eyes

the

any

people,

free ; alas ! what sense

at

swerve

orderlyand

are

from

gloomy religion

own

in their way.

temptationcomes !

youth

accident

they indulgethemselves

they are

high

little compunction afterwards

well-conducted

; but

instance

which

an

them

like their

extreme

among

at will ;

of stirring

they have

imposing it. They any

themselves,

they forgetit. They

being under

lax.

are

have

They

amiableness

friend,makes

a

swerve,

;

of

root

of

incitement

they

they generallygo right; but, since

show, and

to

rule.

by

natural

all the

and spirits, has

live

sense

no

panionable. com-

or bad-principled, evilly

not

are

the

and

praiseof being, pleasant,good-tempered They

;

indulgent,

as

of

ways

They

to

offend him

to

well

pliableas

youth,they are

life ; in

they

they

are

duty

creed, is nothing

morals, whatever

Such

them.

sole

Their

their eyes, is not

neighbour,in

whatever

personalhistory

man's

a

it is sinful.

sacred, because their

[Serm.

at

home,

for

abroad, when have

the world

dom melancholy free-

it is.

A

religious

sightswhich Saviour's

flame in-

caution

;


but

his heart

whatever

A

it.

by

other

the

but

himself

not

He

called. he

has

for

can

go

to shackle

then as

an

for

unknown to

they

person

all

Or his

station,as

truth

though

and

and could

not

stand, that

go

reallyloves

of

secondary concern,

to

give way

carries his

day ; which will

then

but

ever

so

and if

religioninto

lax persons

they

would

would

;

can

many to

do

world

be to

at

a

a

act, all but

at all times man religious

throughout

his conduct

overreach, if they

in

that

become

would

Again

like

thinks

still the

religionrefused

not

engaged

unable

be

will do

good, as

manding certainlyall-com-

reveres

little.

disguise,

and

he

business

political partieswould

he

in

find himself

all-important,yet public

gion of reli-

circumstanced,

so

religionare

on,

it is

countries, permitted

be

politics ; and

with

abroad, and

to be

things bad may

cesses, ex-

shares,

rule

no

unknown

to

his

people, for

of

goes

himself

again,he

called

are

he

Perhaps

fall in with

he

life,as

see

can

all sorts

in

come.

whatever what

He

he considers

time

a

for

about

despisesthose

ceremonial,

him.

utters

nothing

means

while

them

among

A

himself

scruple

sharing,and

troublesome

no

he

gaze

part in jests and

takes

them.

shares

he

whom

will

condemns

though he

to

further.

no

excuses

plea that

the

religiousman

but

society;

and

prompts,

profanelanguage,on

harm

no

words; but the other

his

watches

man religious

it

he goes

not, because

should

he

where

thinks

world

of the

man

a

11

CHRIST.

OF

LAW

THE

OF

I]

the

thingsin private, be

known.

it without

They noise.


STRICTNESS

THE

12

They

promises,when

will break

Or, if they have

others

and

spread

things which their

time

do

station

scandals.

will

They

no

right to

listen ;

they

have

no

right to

read.

Or

they

take

will

themselves

never

will

on

trade, they

of

double-dealing allowable,

be

and

and

humble

affect to to

and

think

gain by

to

it ; to

in

agree

is their interest

so

;

or

any

to

put

story ;

a

are

;

an

if

up

a

or

to

or

to pretend

or

from

whom

if religion

professtwo

alms

on

true, strictly

persons

take

If in

other.

or

other

it

three

benefit

given away.

These which

to

or

when

religionsat once, is to be

do

to

imply

not

to

colour

religionwith

they hope something;

did

to

them

find

in the

than they religious

more

degree

business

to

is not

no

what

dishonesty.

no

harm

no

do

matters

and

sort

cheating

it

selves them-

in

their

dulness

they

plea that

others

professwhat

; to

be

of

party, but

life, they

are

were

what

they

Or

and

not

just, but

one

appearance

it

if fraud

as

sin in the

they

as

argue

true

out;

if

they

allow

think

the

certain

a

into

pry

where

read

missed.

of

They

think

will

listen

they

be

speak against

they will

petty thefts,where

injury,excusing

inferior.

an

them, according to

have

in

will

They

concern

life.

to

hands, they will be

they

;

not

in

made

their

on

meddlesome

and

curious

[Seem.

are

mark

world, which truth, were

few

a

an

easy would

it not

so

out

of

a

multitude

of

traits

religion,the religionof "

cast

very

in

its lot

strict, and

with

the

Christian

quarrelswith


its

it and

the

to

itself to

suit

not

This

of

speaks

the

the

kind

against,as

them,

man's

so

law

God's

and

But

he

and

therefore

he

knew

insists

all.

aim

we

St. James

and called "

least in

Except

our

partialand

case

enter

had

kept

in

teach

kingdom

into young all the

Scribes

and

man

to

commandments,

we

of

mandments, com-

shall

he

so,

"

that

us

least

;" and

eousness right-

which

shall

was

in

heaven."

Him,

asking

no

And

saying that

and

be

that

che

Pharisees,"

Kingdom came

point,he

one

heaven

circuniscribed, the

shall

assures

men

of

unreserved

these

of

one

filling "ful-

;" fulfilling it,

righteousnessshall exceed

thus

the

break

so,

it is that

Whosoever

Saviour

our

shall

the

of the

when

And

shall

to

reallyChristians

"

yet offend

law, and

all."

"Whosoever

law

says,

placed

Christian's

not

are

their

think

complete,

at

things,we

whole

guiltyof

is

the

righteousnessof

Hence

the

a

perfections.

not

Therefore

it.

on

necessityof

in all

the

keep

insists

the

till

obedience at

he

and

obedience

would

world

the

he

being such;

God's

of

imitation

that

on

the because

in

law

has

lies in

greatest good

as

lies in

God

performing their parts well, where

of

tastes

often a

its

all creatures

of

it

religionwhich

of

gloriesin

indeed

happiness

likingsand

reallybeing

as

because

emergencies,and

and

us

Gospel

He

servitude.

for, as

is the

and

good

not

were

"

times

warns virtually

St. Paul

13

unbending,

so

occasional

privateand

individuals.

if it

as

it is

because

CHRIST.

OF

upholders,not

right,but will

LAW

THE

OF

].]

he

what


STRICTNESS

THE

14

he

lacked, he pointed out

in

him;

when

and

then, availed hard the

given

men

God's

even

attempt

A

doctrine. Bible

the

strait

would

to

fain

or

that has

the

law

fulfilled

have

Rom.viii.

not

1"

hearts

what

is not

in those had

who

time

-4. James

to

ii.10.

it is

But

;

an

christian un-

They us,

faith is

duty

that from

would

men

that

argue or

legal,and proceeds

about this

they

service

a

are

some

expedient indeed,

binding on

it,or because

it,that

to

way.

heart.

the

first,but

its statements

narrow

call

of

to

"

trine startlingdoc-

a

that

forlorn

they

rightbut

tent con-

short-comings.

our

hearing

as religion

they call the

of obedience and

of what

or

is what

for

maintain, if they could

all enforcement erroneous,

the

ourselves

ourselves,not

refer to, and

gate and

be

avail

maintain

to

is to fulfil His

us

to

our

are

deceive

perfect obedience,

first

averse

then

of

mercy

at

so

of

into

to enter

not

us

points

Children, how

it ; to fulfilling

at

throw

and

; and

the

Let

short

other

his rowful, sor-

away

in "

in riches

demands

aim

is, I know,

with

!"

"

us,

went

added,

trust

thing,

every

afterwards, on This

God

nothing

attempt

1

of God

; what

with

aids

that

at least to

or

complete

not

thing,but

one

is it for them

law,

thing" wanting

one

if all his obedience

as

Kingdom

"

would

nothing,Christ

him

ourselves

the

he

that

by

obedience

[Serm.

no

is

servance ob-

impulse, fain prove Christ

because

accepted instead

becoming religious,

it. begin fulfilling

Matt.

v.

19,

20.

Mark

x.

21. 24.


Such

about

the

of

call

do not

men

of

professingto

They

what

they

maintain

it is

that religion should reallybe impossible God's

and take

pleasurein

it should

they

its

its want

of

if I particularity,

talk of

think

it,they like

to

of whatever

calls upon not

way

is ;

know

a

this, "

and

highly important;

and

seen

they to

word, the their

imperative,not

religion. It

is

all, whenever

of the

they

itself religion 1

of

different

a

if they religion,

that it is strict,or that it goes

it

would

multitude

going

quarrelwith not

culars parti-

they feel it a

otherwise

are

but

It suffices

it not.

praisedit ;

state

hearts

their real

like

feel it at

do what

in real

them

to

a

like

religious ; they

men

home

themselves, is or

it is

In

do.

men

them

or

little

in

religious.They

see

kind, they

have

whenever

burden

be

and

comes directly religion

to

term,

words, they like religion

to

it commendable

them

as

experienceof it,in prospect,at

have

distance,till they have to

the

use

may

consideration

indulgence and

they

and that

They complain

far.

too

that is,in other

things; before

strained over-

think

but

whole,

a

as

needlesslypressedin details,or,

it, carried

express

only of

as religion

be

not

strict in

admire

They professto

morose.

so

notion

the

condemn

design. They

but

trouble

much

so

even

of it.

view

must

Scripture;

said,they take

has

God

common-sense

a

take

Instead

matter.

what

discover

1$

CHRIST.

OF

from difficult,

is not

multitude

the

LAW

and they appeal to Scripture,

persons

refuted, as

be

THE

OF

I.]

too

ing, engross-

far,but that

which

we

all

by


dislike,

nature

I want

east, of

the

I shall find surmount

walls, and

about, and

after

of

conduct up

bold

not

are

reach

They try to

to

necessarilymust

with

meet

not

you

mile, watching in vain for the

turrets

unwillingto find

fault

with

have

into

its mould.

the had

"

St.

obeyed

into which are

the

not

text

cast

we

are

some

heart

evil

after

cityof

road

;

and

and,

some. weari-

not

like

it,who

are

in

verse

God

the

form

mould.

So

sensible our

direction,then consider

it is

we

before

brethren

teaching,

as a

keep

we

mould,

would

hearts

in

or

flow over-

discover

ourselves

cast

Christians

We far

that

of

those

to not

his

that

delivered."

It is when

confined, and

pleasures and

bondage only

a

to

been

certain

outline.

of the

innocent

from

has

in

their

the heart th"t

are

they

mile

circuitous

as

thanks

it,

we

which

that

go

wrong

Paul

a

the

serve

religionof interferingwith

they had

into

give

reallyseeking,they

are

Accordingly

within an

road

religionis

who

the

on

they

accuse

But

wishes.

the

consider

they

are

what

own

They what

they

to

thwartings,crossings, They

Vanity, because

is the

roads

see

failure ?

disappointments,and

to

round

go

to

Babylon by

Do

Sion.

Mount

have

enough

wish

professionof religion,yet

a

world. run

who

roads.

Such

end.

my

cut

the

shall

; I

If

are

of

rivers, and

cross

all fail of

those

roads

complain

obstacles

but

Nature

is in heaven.

all the

I shall

nothing

merely.

God

north, and

course

[Serm.

excess

earth, and

travel

to

the

not

the

towards

tends

to

STRICTNESS

THE

16

that

prison*


L]

It is the

law

OF

THE

in

our

is His

word

"

law

We

had

Never

God,

to

must

we

what

we

what

is difficult.

do

the

His

not

We

and

of righteousness that

in us, and

we

have

must

life written

set

the in

up

law

the

learn

may

love

to

practiseourselves

love, and

not

come be-

must

learn

must

we

;

must

conformity

We

will.

His

to

are

in

happinessbut

obedience

in

what

that

turning."

side of heaven.

the

to

God

heaven."

in

ever

over

go

soul true

a

Spirit of

for

of

to everlasting. We everlasting

is from

change.

dure th

en

stand, and

change ;

shadow

or

ing distress-

a

we

cannot

variableness

without

"

where

see

Heaven

do.

must

we

into

brings us

then

us

17

warring againstthe

members

Let

bondage.

CHRIST.

OF

Spiritwhich

law of the

what

LAW

to

may

in

of the

law our

hearts,

be

fulfilled

pleaseand

love

to

God.

Lastly,as

some

what

on

they consider

others,that

and

themselves

may

be

found

who

take

a

of

ture, authorityof Scrip-

the

more

some Scripture,

candid, but

making

excuses,

considering, they franklyadmit go

on

to

urge

it

as

a

valid

altogether. Instead all but religion,

its

the

iv.

as

I have

fact, and

are

been then

ligion againstre-

argument of

professingto

like

service,they boldly object that

is altogether religion unnatural, vol.

there

daring course.

more

such

suade per-

statements

persons

a

to

really be

religioncannot

strong expressionsor in

of strictness

their want

is,the majority,try

that

strict,whatever

Instead

defend

men

and

therefore c

can-


STRICTNESS

THE

18

incumbent

be

not

well

but

high doctrine, world be

why

not

why

defilement

?

of His world

a

God, whose

but, law

as

of

bondage,

the

law

of

of

our

indeed

guiltand

this

argument sively conclu-

not

apply

it

does

; but

meant

we

the

under

to

opened

the

doors

into

the

dom king-

men,

and

us

the

life of

Angels law

the

not

nature

our

the

indeed

are

I have

law,

which

then

that

it we

His

nature

a

of

is the

meant

to

us

as

promises

if He are

to

a

under

grievous of

power

be,

a

joicing. re-

God,

serve

were

not

other

law,

are

live under was

as new

We

feel reluctant

within

law

is the

Christ. to

who

what

thoughts rise and

the

under

alreadysaid, it

Spirit of

presence,

Master,

why

still carnal

world, and

is to those

When when

but Were

has

are

answer,

fault is it ?

That

grace.

I

were

brought

men

hereafter

us

We

how

God

ment, enjoy-

?

?

new

; but

that

sinful

Christians

men,

God's

Now

Son, if

burden, and

the

then

for

enjoyment

birth-sin, then

and prison-house,

We

to

be

;

first nature,

our

course

Christians

the

Lord

our

meant

urged speciously,though

of

our

to

nature

our

not

nature.

our

the

of

our

of

be

of

the

here

us

a

up

and

punish

meant

not

of

l^iestate

of

law

the

old nature,

might

of

set

men,

was

sent

never

law

rejoicingin

a

follow

in

God

this life was

doubtless

life

it is very

to

are

men

that

will

following the

for

to

He

that

and

that

that

burden, and

a

teachers

and

world, and

is the

say that

They

us.

ministers

its

for

on

[Serm.

a

hard

attractive


I.]

OF

enough

strictness

recollect

us

not

act

upon

that

Let

grace.

where

He

Let

Spiritto

in

enable

do, and who

to be

for His

pray

wills,their hearts,do

they

seek

they

do

"

"

"

if

if

they

if

they

they

humbly, not

come

God's

service,but

whole

hearts

to

Him,

to

or

feel

such will

even

they call, He the

end

or

at

they

their

while will

they

His

distance.

their

are

their

asking ; "

they gain it,

faith,

in

come

they as

as

"

shall

like

be)

their

may

duty

Him,

to

sacrifice

a

termined de-

honouring Him, they growth, know

light,

see

or

no,

it not

;

"

they

still seeking; before

they

will

They

when that

their wait

in

their

wondrously, to

not, and

c2

we

gain what

once

whether

saved

"

Holy

nature

once

them, and

answer

nances ordi-

seeking a sign,but

gain,though they

they know a

the

change

to

while

(as far

discern

find themselves

how surprise, seemed

it at

seeking Him,

trustingHim,

will

find,

into

come

us

righteousness."

trial how

not

come,

on

comfort,

men

a

souls

they go

servingHim,

as

if

"

throwing

and

if

"

of

all at

gain

not

by

Him

to

continuallyday by day

come

come

gives

which

perceivethey gain it

not

but

to

us

tastes, their views, their

indeed

not

do

they

;

come

us

saving help

and dislikings, their likings

let

go

Let

the servants

"

us

face.

that

do

to

us

Let

Christ

which

ments, command-

Spirit,and

it.

His

gives grace.

of grace,

cannot

seek

us

His

being Christians,

as

the

of

19

of

we,

in

conviction

the

CHRIST.

OF

in the flesh,but

are

They

LAW

the

balance

to

let

for

THE

crown

on

the


20

Lord,"

shall

the

says

strength eagles

OF

STRICTNESS

THE

;

walk

they and

shall

not

LAW

Prophet, shall

they

;

THE

"

mount

and

run

faint

1

OF

Isaiah

shall

up be

not

V

xl.

31.

CHRIST.

[Serm.I.

their

renew

with

weary,

wings and

as

they


SERMON

OBEDIENCE

II.

WITHOUT THE

LOVE,

CHARACTER

Numbers

"

The

When

by time

divine its

and

Himself,

any

great

righteousness1,''

and

have

His

Prophets this

commonly

?"

arises

Apostle into

were

is.

is the

serious

have

put for

profess 1

be

not

what

2

Tim.

iii.

16.

wilt which Christ

mind. Law

and I

nothing.

indeed

to

to

out with-

inquiry

the

struction in-

surely nay

Lord, of

fitable "pro-

and

carefully weighed

more

We

sort

the

hands

our

"

"

cannot

to

indifference,

with

in

Paul

as

"

Christ

by

us

ought

we

"

the

Christians,

correction,

interest.

do

to

me

thought

it

anxious

spontaneously and

of

portion

beyond

to

St.

by

speak."

written

as

us

over

reproof,

doctrine,

in

for

I

shall

preserved,

pronounced

for

Thou

and

delivered

and

that

Testament

Dispensation,

own

IN

38.

mouth,

my

Old

the

inspiration,

acknowledged

read

in

INSTANCED

BALAAM.

xxii.

putteth

consider

we

of

God

that

word

AS OF

revere

the

would than

it the


OBEDIENCE

22

Testament

Old least

;

the

facts, as in

them

its

The

say?" them.

They

them

only

sense,

as

such

as

consider

the

Old

far

it

not

in

If the Old

Testament

remarkable I

a

very

from

more

which

very the

and

some history,

before

What

the

they do

its

literal

moral

lessons,

New,

though

profitablefor

"

in it

the

as

is

impression

speaking of

talk

expedient.

more

Yet

lessons may startling of

which

I shall

now

and

Balaam.

of readers

great number

in it, the

much

prominent

historyof

the

intended

Church,

the

such

must

it than

occurs

subject than solemn

in

it is

to

unfrequently they

not

;

be historygenerally

think,

passages

suspect

off little miracle

that

typical of

doctrines

in

instruction

would

one

more,

vouchsafed

to

concerns

made

profound

He

righteousness."

permanent

a

of

expresslysays

instruction

be

it to

occur

Testament

can

in

to

does

not

fulness, and

its

collection

are

does

great Christian

it in

a

St. Paul

set

do f"

as

characters,

speaks

question,

of

reference

What

"

think

relation

a

in

God

that

I

as

consider

the

who

its divine

in

notion

must

of the

two

or

And

historical,is

men

practicalbearings,not

"What

Yet

of

even

mass,

other, at

or

part of it, the

personally,the

not

[Serm.

reason

some

antiquities ; not

themselves.

one

LOVE.

as religion, merely historical,as

about

as

yet, for

considerable

one

regarded by

not

WITHOUT

carry of the

his

ass.

lightlyon I think be drawn

some

from

attempt

to

you. is it which

the

chapters in question pre-


OBEDIENCE

II.]

sent

to

Balaam

The

would in

person and

?

us

"

the

a

that

he

of

These

he

chief

history,as indeed

office. near

Satan at

him

the

just been

summary

You

be

in

will ask God's

favours some

His favours

even

His

in

for

at

of

once,

favour

the

Devil's

seem

ful hate-

so

look

we

into

points of

those

who

racter cha-

do

Let

end.

not

then

us

forget for

a

him, which

a

?

but

by

God

the

God's

How

could

I

wish

ment mo-

I

have

;

time,

God

bad.

He

not.

makes

bad to

you

I say

has

"

He His

a

put he

store

a

of

and

for ever,

some

especial so

facts.

treasure-house,

approbation,others on

with

contemplate

especiallyfavoured

"

not

pulsive re-

him

on

when

blessed

was

reasonings,and

kinds,

"

giving. first he

favour.

of

and

;

the especially

his

account

ensued.

distance

nearly,and

more

idolatry ;

which

shall find

and

as

features

does

interest

beginning

way; selled coun-

women

into

took

; and

well

may

his

approach

was

is

himself

he

prominent

He

are.

that

it,he

their

war

a

we historyclosely,

consider

aside

at

which

for

people

in the

distance

a

which

man

they

tempter,

as

Now

chosen

courted

was

wicked

very

employ

to

of

eminent

very

he

nothing else

viewed

a

a

Israel,and

a

points,the

But

Balaam's

in

fell in battle

the

office of

do

employers

are

of his

could

was

of

cause

seducing the

that

and

enemies

i"t

general account

most

country, that

wicked

promoted

his

and

LOVE.

that he

be this ;

gained by

means

first and

his age

when

WITHOUT

various plying im-

some

showers sun

to


OBEDIENCE

24

rise

the

on

loved

the

time

from

present that

"

He

He

all his

works.

He

He

are

need

eternity.

gifts,graces,

if he did not

as

saints, others

numbering

sake, to

His

will

for

not

favour

inscrutable

exalts

destroyingman's

Balaam

His

and

heathen.

mere

and into such was

as

even

such

as

the

we

of

admitted even

may

truth

and

the

end.

above

the

in impartiality

especialway he

the

morality,clear cannot

have

and

surpass

In

not.

; and

our

we

sight in-

enlarged, ; but

with

the

read

of inspiration,

will, an

intercourse

recollect,we

relate to this intercourse

grant

of God's

to conscious

Christians

He

out exalt, with-

of

triumph

an

even

according

His or responsibilities

knowledge

Christians

will

I

holiness

whom

chooses He

only had

the truths

Services,you Which

Not

sense,

the

in

crimination dis-

part. Balaam,

certain who

strict

favoured

was

admitting of

for his

secret

own

variously,

indeed

whom

and

governance,

holiness

a

purpose,

choose, and

own

in

At

see fore-

reprobatesto

favours

our

on

; not

; but

ever

He

faculties, circumstances

rewards,

in His

was

say,

what

inquire.

not

diversified,nor being indefinitely or

approbation,

from

does

dispenses His

He

separates in

from

is lovingto all men, to be

have

to

tends loving-mercyex-

How

not, and

willeth

ing, heart, notwithstand-

thought,kindness

know

some

is said

His

what eternity,

foresees,we

all

world.

[Serm.

just. He

the

on

sinner.

a

the

divine

own

as

LOVE.

ruler, whose

upon over

His

of

young

was

well

unjust as

death

the

not

WITHOUT

he

God,

Sunday chapters

do not

read


OBEDIENCE

II]

which

those

do

know

?

but

only

They

him

see

him

still view

it,if it be

how

what

as

far

I

think

was

received

of

sense

and

conduct to

the

him

to

for to

himself, as the

he

prayed

before

ought

going, he to

"

go.

Lord

to

Next,

do.

you

into your

sent

again

lucrative

me

than

he

as

once,

Get

what

did

to

decided

give

at

he

give a

me

more

offers,and before.

his house

"

If

to

sent

make

I proceed

ought,

mind

No,

in prayer. as

a

He

religious

forbade

God

call

according

or

his

positivelyrefused

land," he said, leave

to

his

up

did,

when

him

his gious reli-

and

ambition.

God

he

man.

of his

also

of moral

and

before

matter

refuseth

Balak more

the

parts

some

might do,

avarice

monly com-

ing strain-

will show

not

man

suggestionsof

brought

man

a

many

testimony

a

his, of which

view

Israel,he did

curse

appeal

conscientious

Balak

obligation. When

I

without

word, very

admirable

enlightenedand

ment judg-

a

; and as

side,

wrong

favour.

which

; and

you

about

ordinaryand

speeches of

some

remind

it is,

plain from

this is so, will be

That

it goes

as

Sunday

Such

God.

tory. his-

persons,

our

the

on

in the

all, a

at

most

judgment

in God's

was

meaning

to be

his

of

as

mild

very

again,Balaam

its

him

prophet of

as

highlyBalaam

But

that

of

indeed

incorrect

is not to

a

25

passages

think

much

so

LOVE.

darker

not

you

contain, form

lessons him

the

record

Now, who

WITHOUT

to

go

for the

"

with

pressing message Balaam

was

Balak," he

full of silver and

even

said,

gold,I

you." and more

"

would cannot


less

If

"

to

go.

and

the

with

go

the

Afterwards

more."

or

of

word

the

beyond

go

LOVE.

WITHOUT

OBEDIENCE

26

my

God

gave

God,

do

to

leave

him

call thee, rise up,

Then, and

V

them

Lord

to

come

men

[Serm.

till

not

then, he

went.

at all to

mouth,

in my

about

was

Balak's him

hear

heed mouth

in my it

to

was

again

the

"Told

not

; and

his

I

that

Again

do ?" A

he

together,and

The

Balak

xxii.

not

was

wrath

of

might

have

Numb,

a

did

he

He so, in

showed

Must

"

Lord

his I not

hath

prophesied, and

Balak

anger

putteth

mortification

and

the

put

again

angered, and

was

serenely answered,

that the

third time

Balak's

Balaam "

he

Balak

which

thee,saying,All

But

3."

Numb.

When

power

Whatsoever

"

;" and

prophet firmly and

now

duty.

death

speak

his hands

place.

2

any

God

only repliedcalmly,

?"

that I must

smote

Israel.

blessing ; again

a

said,

of the

Again, when

speak."

tell thee

now

that

disappointment

bless

impatience, he take

word

prophesy, he I will

me

spite of

shall I

that

to

showeth

to

thing? the

say any

I

thee; have

unto

come

command.

he said,in the words

Balak,

he first met

text, "Lo, lam

in the next

he obeyed this strictly

how

place,observe

I shall

which

Now,

do."

thee, that shalt thou

say unto

When

the word

added, "Yet

God

Almighty

he

Lord

speaketh,

ing prophesied bless-

was

kindled, and

bade

him

he

departto

moved

thereby

king is as

messengers

his

from of

instantlyrevenged him-

xxiii.

Prov.

xvi.

14.


the

self upon

before, destruction

with

these

unto

thy

Moab

to

would

give

Balak

silver and

gold,I cannot Lord,

of the ?

mind

own

And

speak.

people shall

do

All

acted

according

we

shall feel noble

time

to

firmness mere

sentiments

time, in

his

He

deed. this

and

which

he

if he

which,

tious conscien-

use

being value lets had

of 1

a

he

maker

is

of

the

no

well case,

lowing fol-

of the

drop

in

those

obeys as

conduct, might have

words, the words

the

and

professed,and

intimatelythe

more

days."

professions.There

and

word

this

up, and

"rose

commonly

religion ; and,

about

talks

he

latter

certainlysuch,

was

we

his

to

will I

what

thee

conduct

did ; he

he

said,and

inconsistencyin as

which

in

sense

He

words.

the

I say,

Balaam,

of mine

people;

honourable, high-principled,

a

man.

very

ment command-

place."

surely expresses

this

of feelings

his

me,

full of

my

the

conscience,

to

unto

bad

or

unto

people in

thy

returned

and

went,

the

I will advertise

deliveringhis

After

that

to

also

saith, that

Lord

the

I not

house

good

behold, I go

now

therefore,and

come,

me

either

what

but

sentest

his

beyond

go

do

to

enemies

other

Spake

" "

thou

which

saying,If

phetic pro-

pointedlythan

prefaced his prophecy

unacceptablewords,

messengers

of the

the

and

He

people.

the chosen

of

prophet should,

a

more by foretelling

burden,

satisfied

not

remained

what

of

himself

deliver

27

Balaam,

but

prophet ;

blessingIsrael,proceeded,as

with to

LOVE.

WITHOUT

OBEDIENCE

II.]

from

shown

passed

less for

speeches,a


sophist,moralist, of the

death his."

son

I

have

Behold, He

and shall

hath

of

but

; and

prophet what

do

; and

saying

doth

and justly,

thy

love

to

then

the

all their

in

praise which,

honourable was

one

of

us

out

in

our

party, and We

may

afterwards

all,there

and

.

;

I

him,

these

clarations de-

mode

of

recorded

by

Balak

pression ex-

the

asked

God.

Balaam what

man,

walk

to

.

"

is

requireof thee,

mercy,

inspired notices parts,

but

humbly

and

noble

at first

with

about

sight would

have

how

indeed, from is

if

spoken we

of

a

the

was

an

deal

man

of

any

excellence

head

of

a

great respect.

that

something shocking in

Mic.

he

trusted, sought

with

please,say

all this

;

plain

a

great

a

him

difficulties, perhaps made any

have

that

convey,

to him

deny

notices

religious man,

great and

concerning

cannot

we

if those

meaning, they certainlydo what

their

thee, O

Lord

.

bless

God1?"

Viewing Balaam

the

lie ;

it."

that

kind.

showed

like

behold

shall

his

same

be

to

acceptable to

hath

what

of

the

repent

reverse

I

;

loftyin

is of the

He

"

I cannot

now

die

should

should

is remarkable

were sacrifices

good

the

It

the

Micah

answered,

with

not

He

commandment

great and

are

that He

me

last end

let my

that

man,

[Serm.

Let

"

man

received

nigh."

not

a

blessed, and

Him,

see

but

is not

the

LOVE.

orator.

or

righteous,and

God

"

neither

to

WITHOUT

OBEDIENCE

28

;

he

fell away

though, after

such

a

notion.


OBEDIENCE

II.]

it is not

Nay,

in nature

should

men

this

may

but,

I presume,

than

be

But

the

God

I

have

be

under

His

in

the

Afterwards, the

for

when

God

in

have

you

the

and

thee, I

avers

Balaam he

did

What

makes

strange

is

"

If the

men

knew

will

not

know the

this, "

come

easilysuppose.

get "

to

of

the

that

God

Balaam thou

saw

his

said, stoodest

again."

sinned," was

his

transaction

Almighty call

that

him."

and

way,

And

Lord

he

"

eyes,

in the

back

me

I have

whole

that

with

went"

please therefore, if it dis-

now,

;

said,

passage

.

not

main re-

displeasing

he

his

" .

in

will

The

Angel

standing

againstme

way

observe

I

be

not

adversary against

hand"

his

seems,

If this be

solve was

will

opened

Lord

sinned, for

in the

he

this

in another

so

will

to

that

an

the

at

acted, he

fell away

.

I

that

excellences.

"

;

other

was

language of

kindled, because

way

drawn

he

favour,

proposes

many

fell away

displeasure.

is this, as

of the

Angel

sword

he

out

princes of Moab,

stood

that

and

spoke

in God's

was

anger

he

acted.

be

his

mind

but, however,

;

said

(in the

it difficulty

in

able ordinarilyhonour-

said

and

so

for it will turn

God's

the

he

to

amid

29

strange thing is,

suppositionthat

; to

be

be

spoke

so

the

higher to

point ;

"

he

sense

one

the

so,

it cannot

time, while

and

it may

"

now

in

as

that

suddenly change

said,

world) when

LOVE.

even

high-principledman

a

very

WITHOUT

God

thee, rise

had up,

You

though he adversary. the said

and

more

before, go

with


WITHOUT

OBEDIENCE

30

them

again, the And

Angel repeated,

afterwards

enchantments word

"

God

in his mouth

God

came

then

up

in Balaam's

what

that

the

of

things:

favoured,

visited, influenced,

a

able remarkto

our

divinely

guided, protected, a

"

of

seem,

man

a

eminently honoured, illuminated,

enlightenedsense

said, we

according

judgment

an

put

Spiritof

following

is, remarkable

customary

of

men."

"

the

"

been

has

have

history,to

case,

and

afterwards

;" and

the

of his heathen

midst

Balaam,

met

back

go

him."

upon

Summing

to

with

Go

"

find in the

we

[Serm.

offered

Balaam

when

that

;" and

LOVE.

possessed

man

moral

of

duty, and

and

scientious, religiousacquirements, educated, high-minded,con-

honourable, God's

Satan,

unbelievers. overstated

after

more

do

in

we

are

of

for

And

now

of this

I

portion with have

of

conscious

to

to

in what

our

to

a

if it be

but

ful, fear-

most

"

the

fearful

more

in the

do, and

main

tious conscien-

duty.

ask, what

startlingexhibition

reallypossible that

we

the

exaggeration,

ourselves

of

sense

it is natural

us,

strument in-

materially

description;

incidental one

every

purity of intention adherence

this

direct

substance, it certainlyis

allowing to

think

not

displeasure,

that)the his

having

of

side

the

on

God's

to

on

go

and

part

any

fearful

most

of

I

only

correct

(if we

end of

the

yet

enemies, personallyunder

in the

and

firm ; and

of God's

conscientious

is the ways and

ing mean-

?

Is it

religious


should

man

should

be found

favour

first

answering place,that

!

them

added

with

to

What

ordinary extra-

Surely, ities, perplex-

our

instruction, what doctrine

is there

calls

in

calls

calls

God

solution

of

And

here

and

man,

in

our

of

passage

time

same

mind,

make

is obscure

or

whether

an

world be

to

strictness,which

and

which of

the

world And

mind.

remark

a

a

the

God's is

this

be

not

may

ourselves the

Thus,

nature

obscurity. doctrine

or

those

age,

to to to

ment governwho

do

historyof religious

and about To

law

to

well

owing

the

a

dealings

as

in

or

Divine

assertion

light(nil,the

that, when

;

perplexing,it

involved.

Lord's is

possible

the

perplexities concerning Balaam.

understand

earth

be

shall, perhaps, have

we

of peculiarities

our

or

Scripture,descriptiveof

therein

truth,

what

narrowness

in insensibility

some

certain

it is

high-principled,yet

fear religious

I would

ourselves

a

the

; at

superstitionor this

the

should

man

conscientiousness, but

bearing

ask

reallyconscientious

of that

in

possible, certainlyis impossible,quite im-

honourable

destitute

with

I observe, difficulty,

generallyconscientious,

be

God

this

it

a

to displeasing

sin

has

that

and

is this !

mystery

a

correction, what

that

on

God, nay,

portionsof inspiredScripture?

In

not

What

?

relieved

profit,what

to

of

visitinghim

was

so, revelation

be

not

such

31

the enemies

among

God

time

very

if this

LOVE.

personallydispleasingto Him,

be

the

at

WITHOUT

OBEDIENCE

II]

sending

those

of eternal

who

a

sword

consider

punishment


is

WITHOUT

OBEDIENCE

32

difficulty.In

a

Egypt,

of the

of

of

to

which,

on

quite

natural

a

tender,"

with

see

of the

clearness

to

certain

a

deficient

in

ideas, and whether

the

do

fear of

to

his

his

His

own

In

God, but

Let

this are

the real the

on

other

them,

has

are

the

not

providences,is

religiousprinciples,

it be

considered may

from

not

love.

and

a

from He

then tend

not

would

endeavour

a

to

without

ends

as

a

word,

far he

obeyed Him,

pleaseHim, ends, aims,

God's

to

did as

a

these

; to

consistent

was

not man

will

and if he

please God,

God displeasing as

being

other

effected not

its

desire to

from

have was,

of

sense

had

distinct

own,

he

please self

duty.

Divine

class of

God

so, but

and

purpose,

could.

of

Josiah,

have

we

followingremarks

obeyed

right wishes

class of

;

live in

we

age

the

that

matters, religious

in

it,if

seem

perplexity.

our

to

the

certain

a

like

regardshim

as

sensibilities.

Balaam

from

that

will

certaintywhat

and

of

tempers

consider

hearts,

difficulties about

our

lessen

I

tude multi-

a

strikingillustration

a

was

and

contrary, they

whose

case

and

ficulties, inseparabledif-

states

scrupulous,sensitive

presumption

key

is

Those

remark.

plagues of

the

be

may

obvious.

the

historyof

Abiram,

and

the

[Serm.

desert, of the judgment

in the

certain

and

historyof Balaam

hand,

of

occurrences,

except to

state

Abraham,

wandering

other

mind,

will

the

Korah, Dathan,

on

"

manner

like

call

flood, of the

LOVE.

pursue

with

give

his

may

obey

but

his

heart human

to


OBEDIENCE

II.]

law,

observe

or

the

he

ought

sense,

comfort,

the

as

to

only

problem go

case

and

yet

he

would

of his

any

engagements

had

he

:

inward

world

given the

have and

the

and

he

brink

of

not

He to

was

go, His

had

have

got

to do

about

inquired of

Him

man

tive imperahe

walking

kindled

was

he

that

a

could

duties ;

very

with

content to

change this

time, and

againsthim

;

from

keep

attempted second

would

the

on

not

was

an

violence

without

so

he

and

rid of his

Hence, while God

Him.

scientiously con-

break

to

maintain,

to

Accordingly he

anger

and religiously

duties,they were

transgression,

tempt

solved quitere-

was

given his word,

God's will,but ascertaining it.

how

was

a

so

over. falling

go ; and

solve

He

act

how

care

Balak's

; if he

to

questionwas, did

to

to

; but proprietyto satisfy

of

sense

oughtnot

character

a

good

honourable

had

; if he

sacred

was

knows

with

go

God.

how too

was

to

attempted

oifend

any

; he

he

propriety, expediency,or

wished

he

not

country,

of rational

sort

felt he

which

his

be.

he

he

,"

societyor

a

its

may

observe

will

messengers, the

from of

LOVE.

himself, because

to

so,

conviction

a

You

do

to

of

usages

something external

as

it

WITHOUT

bade

him

because

he

went.

This is the

surely is case

common

character, rather

uncommon

no

with

even

the

praiseworthyportionof the

and

and plainly, it is VOL.

a

without

serious IV.

thing

fear to

of

more

it

respectable

community.

I say

contradiction, though

say, that

the

aim D

of

most


WITHOUT

OBEDIENCE

34

is called

what

are

all appearance,

how

the a

first

pleaseGod,

to

is, if

what

we

their

object in

they

world.

the

thing,

a

in numberless

moderate

trade, of public life,of where

have

men

happens certain

that

definite

surelyis

maxims,

they

to

it ; not

see

this

course

of

all matters

Nay

it too

please God, attain

to

it

see

you

commonly how

is,to attain any

which

go, but

not

plainthat

so

to

Men

they

rules, or

subjected

certain

from

act, God's

a

of man's

and

newt, if

or religiously,

mere

scarcelynecessary take

for the

will,but

other are

they

admit

ultimate

ject ob-

certain

right perhaps as

all this not a

not

because

religious.Men

God, but

it is

do

measures,

defective

trustworthy,but of

not

it.

enlargeupon towards

are

the

pursue.

a

at all.

This to

it in

tive nega-

world,

You

literature,in

aim

a

moderate

end, religious indeed, but

attain

to possible,

see

; of which

chief

choosing ;

own

not

the

is religion

avarice, a

objects to

exertions religious

it in

attachment

selfishness.

You

ways.

as religion

use

love of the

moderate

luxury, a

ambition, and

that

in

men

this world

too much

of moderate

sort

a

"

moderate

think

They

to

I say

of

make

minds, and

corrective,a restraint,upon

to

how

but

judge

may that

see,

we

is, to

displeasingHim.

without

that confidently,

generalby

honourable, upright men,

not

pleasethemselves

[Serm.

who or religious,

and

conscientious

esteemed

men

LOVE.

of

far

as

being

ends, which

just,honest, upright, from

the

love

and

fear

feelingof obligationto

be


OBEDIENCE

II.]

in

and

so,

And

thus

in

and

true

And

here

we

see

vauntinglyof

his

He

direction. his end

him.

He

himself

that

and

had

he

not

ruled

was

to which

keep straight lation calcu-

from

act

in his cool moments is

if it

doing,as he

does

Balaam

is what

to

pride to

seems

Why

objects.

for

then this

our

God

was

to draw

in

d2

arose

will,

moreover,

your

a

peculiar

attention,

sayingthat from

the

tive defec-

the

hearts.

give Balaam

leave

with

for

angry

reason,

But

itself in

just now

of

lay in this, God's

towards

showed

Scriptureoften

Almighty

Balak, and

I suppose

by

of unbelief

condition

did

his defect

singleeye other

I alluded

which

moral

a

it is necessary

difficulties of

to

so

God's

followingit ;

to

less

observingthat

been

this evil heart way,

Much

and

follow

of

not

he

sacrifice. this

light

to

done.

I have

but

but

he does not what

it ; but

on

siderations con-

his after

much

so

to

does

of

or

great

a

spoke

great point

loves

venly hea-

a

it consisted.

he

pleaseGod,

talk

He

the

presume) brought

a

reasoning;

or

reflect upon

from

not

determination

who

in

so

least from

at

on,

why

to

not

was,

not

plain,if

may

made

Balaam.

was

was

defect,in whatever

his secret

worldly objects.

popularlycalled moral,

he

insisted

(we

35

moral, honourable, strictly

a

is

sense

history,which

have

is

; that

man

here

were

what

are

popular sense

a

conscientious

with

certain

subjectionto

they

LOVE.

being religious.Such

without was

WITHOUT

because

him his

to

go

going ?

asking twice


WITHOUT

OBEDIENCE

36

tempting

was

we

as

God

God.

safelyintrude

may

not

with

Him.

should

not

which

we

We

may

dare

to

should

attempting,in world.

To

rush

be

one

of

case

His

direction

rudely and

trifle with liberties is

His

we

of

free

that, which

we

earthly superior,

an

king

a

for

conscience

treat

make

it lies in His

Him

address

to

strive to

to

of this

noble

or

presence,

when

be

(asit may

make

and

do

practise upon

truth, to

hands,

punished, for instance,

to urge Him, familiarly,

lie in

ners Sin-

Him,

with

[Serm.

jealousGod.

dare

not

into

handle

a

upon

do

the

is

creatures

as

nay

are,

LOVE.

duty

our

another,

to

holy word,

to

take

to lightly,

with called)

thing that

any

God's, all irreverence, profaneness, unscrupulous -

wantonness,

ness,

only

as

sin, but

a

on

God's

of

the

as

Almighty

vouchsafes that

only of

Him),

is

fearfullynoticed

apt

towards

which I

act a

towards

as

be

He

to

attain

us

the

to

towards

friend

resent

an

and a

against

a

and

the

law,

a

Person

things name, "

a

powerful

or

insult shown

carefullyconsidered

God

present, prompt

but

"

Himself

visited, as

and

system,

mere

gressing trans-

all irreverence

say

might

men

should

not principle,

without

can

we

words

being jealouslyand instantly

represented as

stranger among

human

myself layingdown,

in

God

to

such

use

All-holyGod,

am

and

This

dare

Scriptureto represent way

Scripture not

felt,noticed, quickly returned

and

rule I in

knowledge

him.

represented in

part, (ifI may

the

in

is

a

we

;

of

are

God

as

a religion,

watchful, living, eye

and

arm.


OBEDIENCE

II]

That

all this

is

WITHOUT

great

a

study Scripture,as death the

of

50,070

death

Bethel

at

exclusion

of

smiting the and have

a

to

to

go

twice

the

God

allyhimself

part againstHis love

and

God

the

as

with

people.

of

self in

Elisha

His

him

told

With

to

number

the

on

of

review

call it ; with

crowd

this

history,as

awful

brief notice

a

of

take

to

heart, his ral gene-

nothing.

reflections

of

him

gave

prudence, firmness,wisdom, illumination, and

A

ask

presumptuous-

his innermost

him

to

distinctly

enough

this

for

nias Ana-

on

enemies, and

availed conscientiousness,

the

"

seems

punishment

a

children

fault

rash

was

minutely

judgment

Balaam's

He

sent,

was

promised land,

the

and

"

Now

Balak.

time, and

to

ness

from

ark"

the

not

slaughterof

of this nature.

second

leave

Moses

rock

did

the

by

lion,who

bears, for mocking

Sapphira.

been

not

the

by

the and

the

"

all who

plain to

lookinginto

Judah,

his instructions

obey

for

Prophet by

from

is

error,

37

shown sufficiently

persons

of the

Jeroboam

to

is

LOVE.

the

upon I

well

may

of these

some

mind

I shall

conclude.

First,we

1.

of and a

rightand

but

in matters

off from to

fix

slaves of

our

man,

can

the

on

of individuals.

it is the world's

minds and

wrong,

high character

wrong

little we

how

see

of

and

indelible

thoughts upon to make

apparent There

excellence

is a

rightand

conduct, in spiteof the world

aim

the

ing depend, in judg-

us

aim

Satan's

distinctions man,

to

dependent

on

to take

of

make his

;

our

things, us

the

opinion,


OBEDIENCE

38

WITHOUT

patronage,his honour, his smiles

his But

if

Scriptureis

that the most

in their

the

be

when

and

at least in

only

This

he

any

difficulties. That who merit the

the

mass

tell

never

of

their

day,

a

as

corner

;

Saul

Samuel

or

and

did "

or

goes

and

against

hardly beset, remain

or

it is

in present

! is the way

with

of the

men

mere

praiseand

a

or

break

their word, in

dishonest

are

some

insult

then

when

They profane

or

falsify

or

religion, except

in

very

driven

into

perhapsthey force themselves, he

as

of

world, nay

trade,

great emergencies,when

their sin

penance,

and

when

offered

sacrifice

they force themselves,

;

undergo

or

is conscientious

(so called) respectablemen.

or principles,

great straits

highestflight;

science, is,he is thought to obey con-

of

untruths,

Lord's

taking the

at

world's

knot

only disobeysit

honourable

most

of the

judgment,

ever standard, what-

aims

he

the

obey it. This, alas

to

that

is conscientious

his

to

who

is the

cut

side of

cursing,if

extremity,when

must

ordinary,

the

on

world's

only inconsistent

is

in

when

in

person

up

ordinaryjudgment

consistent,who

and

acts

he

higheststandard.

conscience

quiteplain

seducingand enfeebling

refined,a

most

that is,not

its

be

in the

For

God.

consistent,who

in

is

in their

Satan's instruments

people of

even

words

Scripturesense,)may

and possible,

were

the

(I use

men,

evil,may

guide,it

our

his frowns.

and

conscientious,religious, high-principled,

honourable not

to be

[Serm.

LOVE.

a

sort

being ashamed

of

instead

of

(as it were)

and

unpleasantself-denial

of it all the 1

while, get-


ting-it

is

if memory

roused

ever

againsttheir

the

them

who

themselves, and who

fastens

his mind

is

and

wrong, which

to

against them, narrow-minded instance

Balaam,

with his

and

had

tempting God, his

correctness,

tittle to

jot or

him.

to

would

consequence

he

world 2. A has

second

relation

God, while way.

Balaam

went

out

open

have

have

kept

would

uncharitable

have

and

the

all

things seem

denunciation

wonderful

see as

of

a

historyof general

at

his

and

have

availed

man's

nance repug-

startled

been

and

distance, and

a

called

been

which

to

againsthim

the

by

in the

bigotted.

reflection

did not

not

such

would

fallen in

Balaam's

duty, would

For

had

demeanour,

overcome

He

alarmed, and

of

course

notions.

man

that

self him-

to

of

seems

privy to

nobleness of

point in them,

in his

it is clear

enlightened view one

been

rightand

warning

one

such

supposing some

;

come

world

the

of

one

overstrict

one

of

sense

and

a

This

then.

if any

some

only

other, taken

out

token

have

they

of each

and

And

them, they

and

truer

a

such

and

about.

more

on

a

think

all

and

has

forgettingit,

now

lived

has

then

annoys

conscience

greatest advantage ;

across

than

to

after

of themselves

is their view

shutting their

can,

and

that

themselves

console gone

they

as

is bitter

which

something

at

quick

as

leaping blindfold,and

and

eyes as

over

39

LOVE.

WITHOUT

OBEDIENCE

II]

secret to

the an

God's

rises

go

on

in the

providence in

Angel, yet

adversary. wrath

mind

a

the He

of

worldly Angel had

no

urged against


OBEDIENCE

40

He

him.

had

;

was

ever

without

being being

our

turn

we

of

turning

is lifted up,

for their envy

of Thine

enemies

Here

time

to

to

go

he

was

"

the

at

retrace

the

with

men

yet

"

This

to

an

evil line of conduct

of

it in the

instances

entangled,and connexions situations

make

They

courses.

; ;

undertakings.

engage

Too

Isaiah

Balaam to

wrath

we

see

life.

Men

foot in

and

themselves

in

often

1

they be fire

had evil was

draw lowed folselves our-

daily get

ous danger-

imprudent marriages

they place

they

an

committing

; and

hand

we

begun

God's

experience of

bound

are

the

offered

of

comes

when

V

he

;

this

and

"

yea

steps.

him.

is what

here,

have

we

our

allowed

not

of

; but

see

people ;

falls,

illtreat

we

reflection, if

serious

a

not

them

out with-

Lord,

"

if not

it,that when

cannot

forced back

is

pursue we

will

shall devour

too

course,

creature,

Him.

sin

blow

the

to

He

We

enemy

on

world

ashamed

our

circumstances

they

next

is what

sinned.

when

the

blame

Balaam

to

God

is

This

God's

thought.

ever

of it ; and

thoughts to

see," in the

3.

has

man

wardly, out-

path.

happened

of it. God

lay the

we

hand

shall

as

aware

world, instead

Thy

What

aware

our

ass,

our

awful

place yesterday.

sin

we

[Serm.

in his

and

and

shortened.

if it took

as

abroad

was

serious

very

is not

arm

is

a

LOVE.

nothing happened

sinned, and

wrath

but

again is

WITHOUT

in

dangerous

unprofitableor indeed

xxvi.

1 1.

they

or

do

harmful not

dis-


OBEDIENCE

II.]

their

cern

draw

cannot

the

evil

make

if

His

Lastly,I

4.

gives

will but

what

upon manner,

is the

again,though

it

a

hundred it now,

and

;

away

it, you

may

view

struck

you

then

and

not

blind,

obeyed not

the

with trifling

that

from

second

it.

your It may

doctrine your

so,

may

hear hear

you

impressed be impressed

may

die

and

you

the the

liked

it may

or

arise,

been

setting

God's

heard

be that you

best ;

that

scriptural ; but

having

been

think

ever

somehow

I have

have

disproved. It

conscience.

thoughts are

like

you

"

less

and

true

In

thus,

but

doctrine

being

not

also arise

may

of

you

the

You

it

time,

be

think, from

you

of

; this may

as

ing act-

in its substance

be

if you

it, the

it.

not

impression may

about

valued

before

True

the

at

thought

you

speak

not

ears

may

hence,

time

some

the

and

God

never

may

as

does

what

You

again.

it now,

act

fearful.

all.

perchance

but

about

more

hear

you

with

to

in

outward

may

ture crea-

"

times, because never

the

but

for

once

now

your

must

addition,

consisted

of God.

with

of

bound

sin

what

they

this is very

then,

him

with

responsibleservants

and

brethren,

word

it

with

told

again,and

hear

slave

say this in

now

was

my

you,

never

the

All

Balaam's

them.

repeat

and

displeasure, yet

warnings

us

be

pleaseHim.

could

say, "Go

to

the

41

they do, they

bondage,

being

ceasing to

; under

they

it ;

when

seems

in

are

of

best

without of God

God

They

the

but

plight;

back.

men."

LOVE.

WITHOUT

so

are

voice

become Beware

is often

they

it

said

in mat-


OBEDIENCE

42

of

ters

In

of

matters

said,

over

profit

give

as

;

you to

by

you will

hear

it,

in

more

to

them

learn

a

of

so

grace to

practical God's

of

are

the

have

voice

will,

and

best

of

what

God.

has

been

when

heard,

way,

conscience.

commonly

hear

to

II.

[Serm.

matters

thoughts

wish

in

LOVE.

in

not

first

duty

have

He

May

but

judgment,

they

"

WITHOUT

with

to

a

do

life

desire

it

!

is

to


SERMON

MORAL

III.

CONSEQUENCES

Numbers

Be

"

This

is

of

one

which, occasion

general

such

as

warned who

did

not

sin

would

while God

assist find he

His

meaning Church

great

law

study

that

already their

of

on

at

the

we

them

out,

be

He

who

under to

God's

governance

the

his end

words,

as

for

viz., He

;

governance, will

on

spoke

Spirit, conveyed,

bear

from

to

it.

that,

if

inheritance,

gaining

visited

as

in

context

apart

their

a

feel

to

Gadites,

and

in

or

express

once

use

allotted

been

particular

a

particular

which

ings, writ-

inspired

meaning,

brethren

spoke,

so

Holy

the

deeper of

had

the

in

Reubenites

the

out."

you

seem

we

and

occur,

find

limited

than

greater

will

introduced

though

truth,

they

sin

SINS.

23.

passages

a

which

they,

those

with

being

xxxii.

your

and

far

Moses

sure

SINGLE

OF

theirs,

their

them.

And,

through

him,

we

believe,

the

edification

intimated which

witness,

a

that all

that

who sin

is


CONSEQUENCES

MORAL

44

followed

ever

comes

not

Whether

little, momentary

law

of

of

that

experience

law

Christians

of grace,

and

this

of

Christ,

as efficacy

St. John

between

wipe

in various

so

the

far law

as

extensivelyit and

it is not under

fact, secured

that

is

yet

offences,whether or

And

estate.

Christians

to

reason

grace

given,are

for

pose inter-

to

and

it

case,

to

overtaken our

inscrutable

souls

sure plea-

supersedesor

has

But, however

annexed

fering suf-

and effectually

applied,still experience assures vouchsafed

to

in

us

It

is

outward

or

know

we

truly

and

saying in

a

worse

that

inward, that not

us

measure

undeniable so,

not

are

of their in

it is

possiblefor

who than

past

mind, body,

repent.

those state

full

an

present consequences

fall away

have

;"

appliedto

penitents, however the

blood

wonderful

latter has

God's

all circumstances.

from

suspension

such

which

nature

later,

dispensation

a

punishment,

is

this is the

of

our

or

all sin

the

benefit

as

religion. The

its

before

to disobedience.

that

and

according to

ways

; and reverses

former

inestimable

This

us.

sin

our

the

out

a

from

us

far

certain

says, is of

cleanse

"

to

firmity, in-

be.

may

of natural

or

ing accord-

seems

sooner

us,

with

great

through

or

under

are

blessed

law

as

case

indeed

are

awful

of

carries

the

be

follow, as

to

nature,

lighteror heavier, as We

sin

peculiarpunishment

own

the

to

the

habitual, wilful

or

low night fol-

than punishment surely,

more

sin.

upon

its

and

by punishment. Day

other

each

[Serm.

Nay, sin

if

we

after

they had


OF

III.]

received

not

under

the

force

more

due

so

of

The a

have

and,

to

the

we

can

we

on

at

have

or

necessary

a

the

Reubenites

Let

engagement

the

consider

in God's

character

;

of

speak only

then

us

Gadites

and

have

sight;

such

how

reflections

are

us

even

infancy,which

begin to

ignorant also when date

assigna

cannot

small

the

on

committed

sins

upon

children

not.

of

reflect

to

in never

we

altogetherforgotten. Ignorant as

And

ever

so

We

be

beings, responsible

they

a

most

know

not

are

early

the latest

even

doubt,

their character. a

as

consequences

of their

breach

early;and thenceforward, we

earth, or

the

by

the

all,it is natural

influence

when

are

very

if

the

be, will be plain from

first of

realized

yet

after it, in

singlesins,past or present,may

childhood, and

are

falls to

our

"

probable

we

died, that

following:

And

our

frightful ways,

subject,I shall

present moral

great it may as

as

in the

which

the

in

words

Christ

consider

consequences.

influence our

before

to

us

been

narrow

moral

the

in many

stone

a

singlesin, such

would

on

leads

text

of

effect.

and

cause

degree supersedethe

no

poison kills,as

as

privileges

our

are

brings punishment

just as

or

as

warning

than

even

;

burns,

bond

the

serious

out, and

us

course

fire

in

Still it is true, and

sin finds

of

the

45

SINS.

Great, then,

Gospel,they

and

text.

nay

it.

SINGLE

when

so

;

they

nor

tainly cer-

assignabledate

whatever momentous

that two

angle,divergeto greater

and

is

erts, they do, ex-

influence lines

starting

greater dis-


CONSEQUENCES

MORAL

46

in like

they

further

tances, the

soul

a

manner

of its out

A

course.

due

give

The

their

and

days

his

work

of

few

a

very

to

of this ; the

small

or

persons,

some

been

so

they

the

Any

one,

a

at

as transitory

duration

casting

on

convince

his childhood

lasted

certain the

abode,

summer,

through a

or

visit

stances circum-

"

believe

examination

to

of certain

presence

first cannot on

;

semblance,

whole, being traceable

spring or

one

rest

cause,

had

character, which as

he

them,

his first years, may

portion of it,a

which

meet

them

to

particular place,or

some

happen

other

circumstances, which

external

a

if

years.

on

in his memory

bears

not

a

wards. after-

which

noveltyor

hours, having

thoughtsback

himself

their

should

impressiblein

are

does

as

setting

at

thought, we

minds

imagination,as

or

the

do

may

this

to

such

from

beginning

heaven.

tending to

weight

by

worse

difference between

the

passing occurrences

these, whether upon

of

measure

singularway,

the

or

it in the

on

surely

eternitymay

slightdeviation

children's

recollect that very

exerted

very

hell and

tending to To

the

be

may

into

better

for the

slightinfluences

very

; and

produced

are

living on

infinitely changed

be

[Serm.

to

finds

he

have

they

certainlywere. On

and

other

hand, let it be

certainlyignorant

are

in

the

us

in

infancy and

of

a

great

childhood

; I

children, which as sufferings

conscious

of at the

time,

or

observed, that

at

deal

mean

we

any

that our

are

rate

goes

we on

illnesses either

not

forgetsoon


afterwards

;"

and, while

they

unknown,

must,

which

affect

in

us

is not

less

they

should

or

children

should

sufferers ;

in the

forgotten for

the

soul and

man

affect

before

of

years on

treated not

if

as

hand

they

examples

up, when or

error

act

others

upon are

are

; and

did

then

contracted

should

thus

imprinted on

between

were

at

!

thought the

best

understand

things

it, store

the indelible

first

reflect

if it did

They

they

too

commonly

are

;

their

affect

so

is it to

them

least think

then

gance extrava-

no

as responsible,

spoiled,or set

the

were

this fearful

or

be-

body, though is

children

not

were

to

are originating,

with

that

them, which

said before

able

differences

miserable

they

humoured, Bad

of reason,

attachingto responsibility

what

matter

moral

And

life, how

other

the

afterwards,

it is

accidents

them, there

those

denied.

our

be

and

to

pain,surelyit

years

their

which, however

of the

us

of

ever

cause

man

clear to be

to

passing sins

that

idea

to

suffer

sicknesses

as

nothing

and

as

Mysterious as

they come

happening permanently they

tendency

it,that they themselves

yet

rence occur-

thingsgoing

natural

a

or

moral

a

their

serious

other.

of

told

recollect

have

forgetit,as hardly to

so

live,when very

other

nature,

known

cause,

think,

moreover

that, when

so

very serious

they suggest by

way

and

a

47

moral

a

would

while

some

that infants

of

are

have

must

also, have

us

SINS.

of possibility

the in

yet

one

effect also ; and

on

SINGLE

OF

III.]

are

are

neglected. done and

in their hues

souls,and

dulged, in-

or

catch

minds,

of sin and become

as


CONSEQUENCES

MORAL

48

reallypart

of their

which

were

they

And

what

nature

in

outward

by

when

the

when

state

mind

it

evil,then

why

a

Or

Satan.

one

can

and

hardly

dare

make

us

apparent

ages

or

great as

in

results may

;

as

the

God

leads

to on

to

follow

from

life of Saul.

one

may

shortness is

and times some-

sealing the trial,for

fate stance, in-

hand, indefinitely act

master's Such

at

quences conse-

This

which

it; Saul's

the other

for

or

fearful,that

so

the

a

the

is taken

come

trial

one

strokes

two

man

Scripture as

Joseph'sin resistinghis sparing the

when

or

sin

is

crisis in

a

for

understand

succumb

Esau's

one

a

and

sciously, uncon-

This

contemplatethem.

simplicityof

who

almost

weapon

to

jection its sub-

good

season

;

words, if

represented in those

a

its

impressions,and

such

a

apparently small

in years

to

serve

as

in other

an

unawares,

is

is malleable it

of

of childhood.

It

of

out

choose

to

of trial is often

fashion

to

serve

wards, after-

originalunformed

withal

and

manner

and

unconscious

out

it takes

ones,

time

iron is heated

that

free

spiritual history.

man's

being

while

a

manner

after the reason

for

more

indelible

those

being impressible

excited, thrown

if into

was

in like

of

of

is in its

particularseasons

at

is

thrown

habit, as

to

in

earliest years

our

characteristic

things,and

ordinarystate,

of

Though

forgetfulof them, yet

or

originalsin

infancyand childhood,

in after life.

the especially

have

that

as

born.

is true

degree true

[Seum.

of

obedience,

wife,

or

David

great occasions,


OF

III.]

good

evil,occur

or

youth ; and

in

realize Alas

that

to

future

what

to

serve

Satan

free

How

will

they need But

be

to

as

we

mean,

you

meet

of

yet

in

you

cannot

them,

:

to

but

these

VOL.

in the

them,

move

leave

some

it,but IV.

used

what

againstit

!

not

are

improbablyto of character

experienceof

weak

or

life.

I

possessedof excellent

and

them and

succeed as

cannot

all with them.

towards over-indulgent

harsh, perhaps they

are

fault

at

find

you

are

perverselywedded

opinion, perhapsthey are "

them

singleor forgottensins

them,

obstinate, perhaps they wrong

of

respect perhapsstrangelyperverted.

one

others, perhaps they

lament

made

with men continually good points,amiable

must

undecided,

yoke

that fascination,

inconsistencies

strange

Perhaps they are

some

them

gave

"

not, free

the

and

they

did

guiltydeed

are

bewail bitterly

been, had

often witness

number

And

now

have

to

they

the

the brand

they

described

the

traced

men,

and

were

from

Christ

return

I have

which

a

of excitement or

the

God, and

hell, not

or

they

season,

before

they stand heaven

have

not

which

arms

such

awful

most

which delirium,or sophistry,

or

the

that

at

they then

God, !

momentous.

are

blasphemous avowal,

be what

to

would

persons

they give afterwards,when

moment

a

and

qccur

enter

in

40

through life,but especially

do

repent, or

recall the

to

were

would

SINS.

well if young

judgment, when

done

"

it

shortlyto

are

all

they

! what

come

SINGLE

or

mend

other

to

irresolute and

they have,

it, and

are

and

you

obligedto

are

e


CONSEQUENCES

MORAL

50

for what

them

take

only a

they were This

of

Christian.

of

course

but

sins

the better

This

with perfectly

they

been

removed

and

from

husbands

there

and

in

no

does

nor

know

brought into

them

out.

from

what

was

are

do

tell

lived

religiously,they

cannot

it

why

have

"

good training

fulfil their

they

in walk

not

you

you

calling,are

or

that

great inconsistency. tends

moreover

defects

goes

on,

discovers

his

them

men

of

well,

them

know

to

come

for

to account

of

for

character

years

are

perhaps,

particularfailings,

himself; till at lengthhe circumstances, which turn

out

expected; and

tell beforehand

they

with

even

deformed

And

certain

Hence

hope,)

any

case

upright,they

He

ever

he

common

in which

man.

a

one

wilful

wives, good parents, good neighbours,

consideration

strange way

buried

is

a perversion principle,

temptation,had

this

is in them

This the

or

still when

"

to

is the

instruction,and

good

is

and

ever

There

saints.

view

God.

third rate

or

from altogether

not

have

is;

rate

againstthe conscience, (they

of Christians ; are

that

being a

speaking of

not

am

between

man

a

of

sort

they

stature,

"

sins

"

defect

a

of character.

I

good

so

little greater!

a

great

are

however resigned,

exclaim, Oh

to

second

a

men

exclude

of

are

little better,and

always a something ; admitted

be

sometimes

is led

one

God, and

Few

or

Men

is all the difference

indeed

saint

true

that

great,

so

and

they are,

regret.

may

you and

[Serm

we

so

very are

another, and 1

bring

differently

seldom

able

scarcelyever


dare

SINGLE

OF

III.]

acquainted with

almost but

lost his

the

before

for years.

knew

lightof

;

We

find

if he

had

long

him.

of other

cause

to

have

all

are

defects

often

the bottom

mind,

vain, the

the

at

strenuouslymaintain to

time

same

to

be

and

upon

the

thing perhaps holds

may

their

of mind

sometimes

some

subtle

sionateness

though am

not

if what

reason

and

or

may

owe

with

its power

excess,

in

called

causes

distinct no

influence And

cases

prayer

us

to

sins

in

have

may

self-conceit ; and over

;

false refinement

allowingourselves

several

e2

matter,

in other

eatingand and

habits

opinions.

true

wanderingsin

or

of in

guiltyparties

have

and

connecting these are

to

manner

connexion

without

the

their

be the result of

impure thoughts;

is generally

by argument

quite a

relate to their conduct,

softness

This

lyingdeeper, viz. in

whatever same

selves former, than them-

the

is assailed

of the evil

of vice, which

after

temper regardsa sceptical

as

commonly

root

seem

which

of the mischief.

acknowledged which

character, which them, but

symptomatic of

rather at

of

with

connexion

no

it is

committed

Again : singlesins indulgedor neglectedare the

appointed, dis-

are

perchance

sins

so

have

we

We

startled, as

The

man

him, though

him

to

a

life.

of

identity;whereas

coming

we

know

sometimes

nay

tries

changes

do not

we

the future.

to

says, power

riches, so do various

that after all

been

51

promise of ourselves,as

we

proverb,for instance, do

SINS

pas-

indulgence,

drinking.

I

together as

effects, but

stating


CONSEQUENCES

MORAL

is sometimes

perchance

what

fact, however

singlesins,

proceed the

and

few sin

other,

or

of persons

state

but

have

allbut religious

this

effects distressing

most

itself and it.

have

for

instance, that

deeply

very

great

fosteringthe

consciousness

of

are

distress to

sins the

it than make

mind, their

which

are

often

they filla for his

in

in of

naturally

when

that

great points,

a

question,

Never

of

are

far less

heinousness must

indulgedby with

remorse,

repentance, and

before

tional devoduties.

so

acutely

dangerous wise other-

undervalue

we

evil

of

thoughts

wards ; still after-

young and he

his

his

would

misery and guiltof the

from

his

committed,

they

almost

person

round

general

person

both

spiteof this,

in

and integrity,

intrinsic

them.

one

conviction, that he

own

sin

own

which,

the extreme

course

of his

the

be

service, great faith,

fancy such

can

his

and

producing

is

man

may,

God's

secret

spiritin There

a

are

excellences,very high views,

to

out

this

being aware

principles,very

self-devotion

arguing himself is

of

seated

great sanctity. I

be

his

unforgiving.He

and

may

state spiritual

without sight,

great number

a

his

in God's

Suppose,

resentful

on

man

a

and infirmity,

one

of

besetting

temptation;

in consequence

indulged infirmitymay

there

some

this lies their trial. Now in resisting very

existence

labouringunder

some infirmity,

some

of

matter

I suppose

view.

indeed, if any,

persons

the

consider

to

point of

them, in another

in

true

for it.

account

we

I will

Now

[Ser]

are

ous clamor-

repents they


OF

III.]

so

burden

He

strike

their

which

fair

disguisedby the

pang

but

the

is

soon

arisingfrom

the

generalduties

others, and

and

that is all ;

The

in matters in

pure

He

to

seest

me

in his heart.

before; he

by He

He

how

from his

harmony

feels,as

to

humbly

and

he

to

house, and hears

there.

"

Thou,

say,

fault at all as seriously

calmly and

as

drawn

before, his heart

history, or

himself

and

mixes

in conduct,

secret

no

that

he

is not

that there

is

grace)that Saviour.

imaginationis affected by

can

Do

wards up-

of David.

Psalms

the

is

sighted be, firm, clear-

and

sees

able

be

to

trusts

he

:

suming lowly,unas-

God's

enters

what

(throughGod's his God

him

of his

ever What-

him.

self-denying;he

He

prays

of mind

performance

surround

if he had

as

He

his Lord's

this world heart

!"

momentary,

zealous principle,

himself

is conscious

world.

of

respondsto

seems

God,

and

these

his motives.

his heart

is

pang

perhaps meek

is

be

moment,

a

abidingguests within are,

may

conscience

affectionate,or, if need

and

speaking of.

am

the

honest, just, temperate, with

I

ment, resent-

or

; it affects

person's exact

duties

sense

far different is it

But

satisfaction

are

sinfulness,

certain

a

it palliations;

over.

and

ease

his

names

then, for

and

only now

in

sin particular thousand

ten

as

before ;

as

is their

conceit, ambition,

is the

have

satisfaction.

no

ordinaryduties

effects.

own

53

ease,

blow, but

covetousness,

It may

no

felt,great

secret

no

counteract

with

his

about

go

all this is

while

they

SINS.

him, that he has

cannot

and

SINGLE

of this

nothing in tempt his

you

not

see

all this ? he is in


what

the main devoted

; but

so

in

sight. He

is

him

of

he

has

rather

account

other

motives,

ointment savour

;

for

pretend

of the so

Who

the

how

us,

with we

once

1

Eccl.

has

from grew

x.

forth

a

1.

say

the

stinkingtion reputa-

! who

can

apparently of any

what

the

Angels

do the

guardianAngel,

own

who

other

cause

this

to

What

our

us

at

refer to

flies

Alas

pretend

does

dulgence in-

or palliate,

state spiritual

sight?

What

intimate see

minutes

that is in

V

the

can

be vouchsafed

to

send

effect of

the

estimate

if

joyed

few

to

Dead

honour

and

of it ?

been

a

given to

little follyhim

a

think

and

has injured

or religious

apothecaryto

effect of it is in God's

one

ring, recur-

just one

to principles,

"

says,

wisdom

of us?

is

of

they reallyare, sinful,

other

slight transgression upon one

and

are

justifyon

to

doth

to

then

there

"

learned gradually

Solomon

grounds.

week,

for, on

of

harmony

particular person

what

of

out

harsh, unforgiving thoughts,which

suspectedwere

which

fault

a

this

him, and

of each

fault

twenty-threehours

mind,

Some

dishonoured

or

day, or

first he

for

his

of tune.

stringout

is

subject,now

one

jars with

in thinking

wrong

spiteof

in

all without

himself

this,he has just one

"

day, there

of each

all

thinks

services,in all inward is not

direction, there

with

which

but

spiteof

in

[Serm.

is ; he

is. He

forgets,that

all within the

he

so

different

a

he

in all active

God

to

thinks

he

thoughts; and

I

CONSEQUENCES

MORAL

54

watched

over

us,

youth up

; who

togetherwith

God's

our


who

but

grace, is the

real

bodies

keep

the

from

is in fear for

now

soul

a

that

reallyis,

it

so

sin shuts

out

us

channels

the

by

such

a

which

He

of

the are

then

would

afflict her

begins doubtless her

deliberate

when

is done,

in their road

individuals

the

prayers

believers, high and

of her

He

he

rob

has

Satan

When

branches, he of that

her

gained

a

he

when ; and

sin is

One

put

of

the

pride,

he

leaves

Church

enough

:

stacle singleob-

one

it,satisfied.

observed, this appliesboth and

some

their covetousness,

can

there

in

point,

in

their

rouse

can

allure

hopes.

the

ness, conscientious-

entanglereligiouspersons

can

sin,

let it be

strict

by attempting to

feed their ambitious

his work

of

any

their resentment,

inflame

And

in

Church.

life of

the

protection.

strength lies. he

calamity may

a

are

all true

obstructs

whole

good works,

safety and

our

whenever

of

devotion

low,

which

and

such

that

and

a

on

Saints

the

ful wil-

and

grace.

miserable

purity, the

the fastings,

and

gives us

know

we

us

presence,

inflicted

be

alms

The

Church.

or

God's

intercessions

The

Nay,

sin be deliberate

from

cause

?

him

takes par-

strengthand

of

Scriptureassures

again, how

Consider from

within

he

existingupon

treasure

if the

of

word

; for the

is but

who

is severed

Ordinances, though

small

is laid up

life which

Dead

; and

time

circumstanced

outwardly, and

exhausting the

! what

itself?

short

a

so

of the

grace

Alas

?

us

heart

our

warmth

their

them and

of

condition

tell, but

can

55

SINS.

SINGLE

OF

III.]

itself

to the at

a

case

given


what

For

time.

people,which

a

know,

we

in

succeeded

have

may as

CONSEQUENCES

MORAL

56

is

sufficient to ruin many of Achan

case

is

His of Jericho

defeat

next

do

not

is

happen

His

between

this

wrath

now

terrible

more

of the

the

We

do

that

to

real, and

as

are

one,

effects of

the

see

they

Christians the

to

the

being proportionedto

as

of

because

now,

with

and

not

then, but

as

death

chief difference

visible

were

some

think

not

us

The

Jews

spoils

and

greatness

abused. privileges here

And may

Let

collect. re-

rael, the forces of Is-

upon

it.

see

they

:

invisible.

other

His

to

dealingswith

surelybut

the

the

among

different providenceis materially

God's

well

must

you

himself, and

upon

daughters.

his

and

sons

we

death

be

may

individuals,the

to

sin,secretingfrom

gold and silver,brought

his

As

goodlyBabylonish garment

a

and

besides.

have really

may

graces.

us

destruction,in spite

our

quite in point,as

own

sin upon

attaching some

working

Satan

time

good things,for instance,

of the world's

Love

this very

at

good points we

of whatever

[Serm.

be

I may

notice

considered,

only,which in other

of

may

a

the

who

have

Church.

from

who

oppose

her,

it may

sometimes

or

of

with

we

the

that

good principleand right conduct perplexed, and

to

begin

excellence alienation

to

ask

or

who

of her

some

we

see

in

it

as

cular parti-

one

across

come

Church,

disbelieve

happen

in much

separationor

When

seceded

instance,

disobedience

consist

respects ; that

from

another

so

them,

ourselves

persons

actively doctrines, of

much as

to

be

whether


SINGLE

OF

III.]

be

they can

very

Now

here, let it be

those

who

have

known

unseen,

but

as

as

deliberately oppose likelyto

is them

of

faith

have

doubt

no

I

favour. God

though

who,

bear

in mind ever

so,

may

be

hands

much,

at

taken,

with a

man

who

not

this

his head

once

whom

fore there-

be

one

may

prove

they

secret

one

Just

have

may

organ but

such,

his

death

sin

instance

be

and

a

man

and

arms

active, and

in the event,

upright

gious reli-

able charge-

as

latent, and

As, in the

to

really

are

diseased, and be

with

holy and

clear, his mind

appear,

them.

be

to

one,

no

thrown

are

books.

God's

mortal, bringingcertain it be

those

such, and

are

seeming

does

in

just have

not

of

God's

in

are

separation; and

their

in

good health,

his own,

yet may

they

being separatists, may

them in

often

who

supposing they have upon

themselves, who

much

speaking

that their

so

the

all those

have

in

appears more

that

am

who

nation imagi-

our

judgment absolutelyon

pronounce

persons

what

know

cannot

I would

yet

affected

wilful

be

to

we

can

be

whatever

wTrath ;

in those

seen

by

you

altogether

are

I say

persons

have

of God's

Church.

repeat, I

sees

is

of

they might

not

grace

holiness; and

and

speaking

am

I would

of what

them.

from

the

of the

imagination

harm

inflictions

the

ther whe-

opinions,or

truth, when

Again,

speak

us

any

highergiftsof

the well

still let

gain to the

better.

forget that

their

57

observed, I

counter

go

in

WTong

themselves

they

SINS.

the

ease dis-

yet be so

just

may now

noble-minded,


CONSEQUENCES

MORAL

58

with

and

singlepurpose

a

[Serm.

high resoluteness,

a

gentle,self-denyingand charitable,

and

and

revenge, love

the

those

these

be,

To

on

a

they

lead

can

understand

"Cleanse awful Who

is the

have and

how

grace

!

drawing

Him

strength,as need

have under

of

all the

be

stedfast

God

He

the

in

when

frequentlythey

of

!

What

in

faith

cleansing and

a

and

in His

of

penitence, to

bestow

such

!

What to

presence,

throne,

and

a

we

assurance,

expedients He

Ordinances,

have

need

to

of His

recur,

from he is falling

vouchsafe

His

!"

and

will

and

how

what

such

means

And

for himself

pardon,

shadow

David.

out

we

continue

Who

"

you

such

to

we

useful, if

find

consequence

have

need

to

God's

shall

sins, how

day by day

from

or

two

or

holy

faults."

sin

to say

be

must

says

secret

Your

"

text,

near

one

ourselves.

errors?"

from

me

What

They

frightenedat

continuallyin

restoration

seek

be

his wilful

been

reallyagainstthis

suggested but

useful.

be

undertake

can

whatever

large subject,yet through

his

Thou

wilfullyleave

sin.

very

to

us

of

with

it be

may

and

men,

avail

no

I have

they may

mercy

of

conclude.

thoughts

good

feelingsof

religiousexcellences,

are

wilful

other

any

be

to

Their

may

so

"

seem

wards to-

yet

principleshort

some

rules his heart,

of God

who

cherish

may

that

show

so

Church.

the

individual

certain

one

and

kind

to

make

allows

zealous

us,

in

main re-

use

to

His


lest

precepts, He

when

visits

what

Moreover, Him

to

up

of

day

of

will

prayers

Let

opened.

while

other

each

Him,

all

Church

the

sins,

give

His

;

give

to

us

to

in

us,

on

mercy

it

to

eternal

to

have

and

riches

kingdom.

of

His

all

on

to

reveal

bestow

love,

future

all

over

;

are

and

us

for

pray

passion, love,

we

to

amendment

to

our

for

books

Let

and

and

grace,

to

ourselves

mercy

us,

sight

be

the

cross

pardon

the

will

to-day.

His

of

repentance

us

present the

called

ful fear-

a

and

grace

for

plead is

merits

the

by

have

then

us

ourselves

when

then,

avail

be

in

the

in

us

according

of

day

to

Him

offer

we

indeed

judged for

the

not

will

before

fearful

be

merciful

It

be

to

Then

friends.

our

to

will

It

!

works

!

stand

Angels,

and

men

be

judgment we

should

prayers

would

when

moment,

helpless

and

!

constant

He

that

dreadful

earth

the

59

shelterless

found

be

we

SINS.

SINGLE

OF

III.]

on

us

to

on

our

of

life,

us,

cording ac-

blessedness


SERMON

IV1.

OF

ACCEPTANCE

RELIGIOUS

PRIVILEGES

COMPULSORY.

Luke

"

And

the

and

lord

said

hedges,

Parable

The these

of

words

having was

condemned thou he

was

This

in,

come

highways

the that

house

my

dismissed

simply

punishment.

having

not

Sermon

him him

was

"

Then

hand into

not

a

and outer

originally

in

how

Friend,

wedding

quence conse-

but

the

darkness

king

to

take there

:

for

earnest

?

garment

foot, and

written

found

unworthy,

as

said

of

that

was

one

who

garment,

thew's Mat-

St.

in

addition,

force,

by

in

speechless.

cast

especial

this

which

from

also

found

wedding

a

not

Bind and

1

into

out

Supper,

is

brought

hither,

servants, away,

with

on

to

in

and

to

Great

taken,

thus

guests

not

the

are

Gospel, the

Go

servant, them

compel

23.

filled."

be

may

the

unto

and

xiv.

a

Parish.

the him

shall


Sekm.

ACCEFrANCE,

IV.]

be

weeping

and

called,but few

answered, And

"

I

"

he

You

in;" but

and speechless,"

was

; for

he

are

many

Friend, how

"

suppose

may

forced

wTas

Gl

teeth

1."

chosen

V

in hither

thou

of

gnashing are

"c.

earnest

have

might

Saviour

our

says,

his

pronounces

lasting ever-

punishment. Surely,there in the It would to

is

thus

doctrine from

seem

awful

something very contained

thence

that

in we

and

the

Parable.

compelled

are

accept of religiousadvantages, for the

which wre

we

shall

The

be

condemned.

doctrine

same

The

to

had

"

with

him, if he

wash

his hands

it

(as it

was

a

him, that there lord

was

having

an

his

the

gain

; and

keep aloof, to

kind

that have

of

of

whole

that

was

hard

man,

right and

Matt.

cares

xxii.

on

12"14.

feeling

put upon

that failing,

of

any

to

was

score,

his

please,

duty,and

consequently it no

could

business,

loss ;

the

nor

matter

views

1

the

dulges ineven

if he

as

ness fair-

often

so

"

said)of

austere own

man

great risk

was

the

lord's talent,

being quitsand

is

delicate

comes.

thoughtsabout

giftalone,

to

taken

parable of

his

natural

idea of

let his

the

hid

such

some

neither

venture

who

the

is not

reckoning

implied in

which

compelled

are

of

of

use

of

misuse

compulsion

day

some

as justice,

in now,

that

is

servant

have

and

and

this

the

when

account

talents. seems

We

Christians,yet

become into

answerable, for the

are

ling start-

reasonable un-

safest to and

so


ACCEPTANCE

(]o

the

escape

the Creator

by

the

by

law

The

call it.

But

danger.

is met

reasoner

OF

of

here

law

;

destiny is represented as destiny of

life and

thou

thee,

wicked

into

that

been Yet

born." he

he

is the

same

for

Son man

doctrine

of

Old

the

the

prophet Ezekiel,

in

which

Almighty

Israelites, That

which

cometh

"

shall not

be

heathen,

as

and

wood

at

arm,

you

will

bring

covenant

3."

xix.

22.

of I

the

betray,

to

2

cause

you

Matt.

xxv.

Testament

God

be

mind as

countries, to

and

with

you

Lord

God,

stretched

a

into

30.

pass

the

3

under

bond

Ez.

the

serve

out, will I rule to

to

says

will

the

;

in the

into your

live, saith

fury poured I will

I

Luke

; As

And

rod, and

1

been

not

words

say, We

mighty hand,

with

and

ye

families

stone a

memorable

all,that

the

surely with out

unto

betrayed.

had

suffered

was

profitable un-

Woe

is

man

if he

judge

the

"

of

heaven I

."

says,

in

the

of

ye 2

example,

as,

between

condemned.

was

The

Lord

born, he

was

"

darkness

our

the

Cast

"

outer

for that

good

the

being free,

will

mouth

V

Judas

whom

by

man

It had

and

again of

so

of

prospect

own

servant

servant

And

of uncontrollable

fate

inevitable

of thine

Out

"

to

him,

upon

prerogative of choosing

death, the

hell.

and

urged

encompassing him;

ableness, the

account

unalienable

the

is sort

a

selfish

so necessity,

stern

same

this

again

his nature

of that

[Serm.

xx,

of

over

the the

32"37.


before

Now, solemn

and

true,)I

would

has is

Himself

might

even

His

the

trulycalled,mild,

of all

of His

much

the

into

without

which

has

He

not

us

of His

us

speeches,by

to have

has

confidence to

take

on

words, when

most

ing? cheer-

history

that

By

;

the

His

He

sighs

to entreat

seems

condescends

truth

declares

us

He

Yet

His

death, by all He

and

agony

is

for

done

wanderings,by

toilsome

trust

there

do ?

this bond.

the

Cross,

the

be

enter

of

that can

?

judgment

on

will not

in Him

vinced con-

degree

sin

suffered,He

He

the

himself

any

assurance

and

His

common

gracious doctrine

under

then, by His

has done, all He

in

one

done

and

earnest

one

universal

world

leaves

read

this

clear

it is who tears

of

siderate, gentle,con-

meek,

any

the

of

whole

the

author

the

as

being

of

possessinga

nothing in

as

called,and

hear

expiation of

His

upon

works,

the

without

any

depths

Atonement,

Can

truth can

more,

and

not

character,

own

death

the

taken

beneficent, charitable, and

loving?

life and of

Is He

proclaims,most

men

and

has

words

day

every

His

not

His

then

we

He

"

called)the responsibility,

Gospels.

which religion

It

odium, of declaringstartling

the

say

displayedin

voice

be

it is who

places,He

in other

as

servants,

may

who

parable in question.

Here,

Consider

Is

the

it in

(what

this very

upon

consider

to

you

Christ.

doctrines.

a

entreat

left to

not

observe

63

truth, (certainif Scripture is

certain

Lord

our

COMPULSORY.

proceedingto

propounded

has

I

PRIVILEGES

RELIGIOUS

IV]

and

that

we

us,

to

the are

treat en-

equity coin-


ACCEPTANCE

64

of them.

misuse

the

I shall

Now

of the

state

enlargesomewhat then

and

case,

the

presents itself

to

this

yet unquestionably it also.

Most

whole

exceeds

whether there

my

be

found, who

is

world

a

judge

or

for

if

my

only

thinks

he

the

had

plain,is

as

Christian

is

we

it. we

only of

are

will

or

before

the

giftof

a

This

this

no

;

be

one

But, if

even

thinks

so,

enough

for

who

to

person

be

been

very his

We

since

we

choice

the

If this be

born.

that

it is

man,

one

existence, what birth,an

new

are

grievous ills,

such

be

unwilling whether

asked

not we

born

are

of

yoke

into

it,whether

plainlycannot is bestowed

the

choose, on

us,

the

nature.

of the

but reflecting

stumbling

the

on

men,

one

world, before

of

power

whole.

It is

man,

brought under

mortal is

one

gift.

a

the

world

have

to relatively

will choose

We

not

regards his

recipientof

pain

most

pain

and

care

sickness,disappointment,anxiety,

rather

sentiment

enjoyment,

the

purpose.

there

affliction, fear,to suffering, that

on

with

not

of

of

that

into the

birth

world

a

in the whole

enough

purpose,

is

enjoyment

so

man

one

is

that

the

this be

will

men

are

first of all

what

thoughts,our

our

that

Allow

world.

place,consider

first

Christians

how

show

general

the

upon

in it.

interested especially

I. In

mercies, yet punished for

God's

receive

pelled to

[Serm.

OF

block.

thoughtswhich

minds irreligious

to

is

the

pride of

sometimes

a

Arrogant, impatient,rebellious


RELIGIOUS

IV.]

PRIVILEGES

hearts, finding themselves life and "

they

by

it

turn

of

means

it.

they

since

; and

think

to

They

these

as

life

self-inflicted

by

that

And

being.

deed, and

when

still sentient, their

who in

horror any wreak without

upon

the

Or

sometimes turn.

it is their IV.

own

fatal

that

and

tastes

horror of

nothing

of Him

existence

turn

upon,

this

Many will

duty

of

want

there

to

of

are

and "

aught

life,which

of

rests

into

!

resignation

takes

without

thus

who,

God, yet will

serve

the

themselves,

called them

alone, who

?

out bodies, with-

but

their

ments, judg-

that possesses

they have blasphemed

risingagainstthe

VOL.

and

thing to

principleof

whom

another

hope

their

over

without

any

fury upon,

will

being,and

that

frantic

bodies, yet living, livingwithout

the

of

assuredlythey do,

state

new

thing to touch,

over

power

their

the

findingthemselves

their

the

committed as

wills

imagine

can

that

of

they

conscious, independent beings,with

thoughts and

own

them

themselves,

find

which

rushing out

power

have

they

?

I suffer?"

must

even

violence, from

perchance they

creation,

I made

am

questionswith

have

are

by blasphemously

Why

"

; sometimes

they

their

myself? why

the

are

fatiguethemselves

annul

Creator.

undo

themselves

which

themselves

I annihilate

cannot

Such

break

destiny to

revenge

giftof

againstit

argue

and

they cannot

risingagainst their why

beat

this

they cannot

and againstitself,

fruitlessly against the chained

possessedof

fightagainstwhat

reason,

"5

COMPULSORY.

Him

not

under F

admit

that dis-


ACCEPTANCE

GG

pensation,whatever that

subjectthem,

to

and

they do,

the

outward

forth of

direction

mind, what

the

in

into

the

which

whatever

by passively, temptation

and

; is

virtuous

are

profession; in

a

up

cowards

are

their

choice

own

case

their

and

such,to take, I have

for

not

improve. instances

I

state

am

our

of

things,into

discipline ; and God

it, on not.

under the

law

speaking, viz., that

it,as

pain

are

if of

we

a

life of

to

take

as

ation, resignto

birth, of

brought,

are

and suffering,

but

not

order

our

into

to

which

of in

of

being asked,

consent

both

to

sake, but

own

take

which

boots

of want

?

simple

under

wisdom

these their

they

"

illustrate, by the contrast, that

without

?

external

and

use,

noticed

virtue

to

are responsibility,

it is their

which

and inquire,)

it ; does

circumstances

placed,(why, it

themselves

they find

Does

them.

to

life

of

enteringinto the

matters

are

suffer

stream

appointedby Almighty God,

conditions

which

the

inducements

;

the

placed.

are

purpose

religionin fashion

no

them,

upon

governing principles

they yield to

truth, that the

momentous

come

?

from

action

on

happens them

to

come

danger ? they they

down

borne

be

to

for what

they

and Accordingly, they deliberately themselves

has chosen

duly respond to

may

circumstances

He

accountable

are

bring

[Serm.

which

is,to

they

must

within, under of

it

OF

certain

a

of moral

imperativelyrequired to obey we

had

fearful

brought

ourselves

consequences,

if

we

into do


RELIGIOUS

IV]

2. Such as

is

For

before

up

little choose

We for

choose

without

us

Now

us.

choose

having part

our

Our

the

on

the

of Baptism privileges

other

how

great the risk of resistingand

are

those

who

the

were

sin,

that

Baptism yet

that

to

this cannot years, nor

we

the

great

be ; can

I have

which are

we

decline

Heb.

I had

of

neither

vi. 4"6.

the

God,

had

fallen

baptized! that

O

the

of sins

alreadyhad quit

were

been

the

repentance 1."

not

Christians

f2

tasted

the remission

of it,and, responsibility

1

gift of

they shall

risk ! O

strivingcontinuallyto

into

if

been

for all, and

cleansingonce

state

that

word

come,

never

this

! O

the

saying,who

appliedfor

once

come

necessityof the

to

person

incur

not

Paul's

have

good

again unto

I had

abusing

partakers of

were

world

fancy a

the

impossible(he says)for

tasted the

them

renew

O

"

quenching

it.

one

on

St.

thought.

and enlightened,

of the

can

that I did

were

It is

"

have

and

to

I

Now

one

danger "

once

the powers

fall away,

into

of

heavenly gift,and

Holy Ghost, and

serious

very

the

decisive

grace

of

a

about

and

are,

in

promise

sponsors

great

as

be born.

to

hand

words

to

religion. We

consideringhow

them, this is

same

allowed

not

are

we

infancy.

67

; it is the

men

our

religionas

for

baptizedin

are

as

instance,we

we

our

is done

COMPULSORY.

condition

our

Christians.

grow

It

PRIVILEGES

of the

keep myself in brought !"

from

our

But

earliest

great privilege

instead

of

shrinking


ACCEPTANCE

68

from

the

latter,rather

with

the

with privilege,

of

fulness

the

trials ;

our

aid

So

unbiassed,

and

and

what

the rules

them

of

truth

; and we

them,

their fruits

be

bound

duty

of

deeds

our

is to

act to

up our

back method nature

to

instances

it.

is to to

be

(such as the

into

of

sense

You that

the

see

of sons

to

act

to think

the

them,

indeed

of

which

their

I

"

may

sinful

God

certain

being obligedto it

according

of

parallelthe

nature.

of

genuineness

possessionof

right,instead how

find

we

proposed to give)

co-operate with

to

state,

for

ourselves

to

disadvantages,and

or

our

home

essay

are

internal from

to

by arguments.

advantages

but

reason

Heathens

not

being

evidence "

talents

the

forced

not

"

that,

or

selves our-

consider

questionof evidences, but

into the use

to

Christians,

have

ourselves.

on

find

by actingupon

go on,

possessed,and

These

till we

bring

to we

to go

ourselves

by

as

side

judgment

We

not

were

are

cannot

we

our

is,not

duty

our

if

and

by

our

keep

for ourselves.

given us,

wrong,

to

on

We

not,

may

will

we

say

do

We

Christianity, weighing this upon

in all

go

education.

our

disputing,siftingthe

about

go

must

the

manfully.

decide

should

we

ourselves

help us

to

encouraged,we

God

Christians

to

therein

given us

Christians.

as

up

aloof,

stand

comfort

contemplation of

the

again with respectto

brought

[Serm.

must

we

and, thus

co-operate with

OF

drawing Christian

appointsus by

Adam,

responsible

beings,with never-dyingsouls, by force, as

it

were

;


RELIGIOUS

IV.]

by

and

of

means

the

givesus

in

us

But still

PRIVILEGES

Sacrament

this

the

by as

the

dependent

It would the

on

conversion, made This

duties. the

of

case

of his servants

such

in

the

when

like

only he, in

the

speaks

Gen.

a

"

first

"

he

and

all his

Epistle to

and privileges

his

xvii.

27.

were,

Old

Testament,

the

was

circumcision of his

men

house, of

money

read

in

matter

the

only

not

the

the

Acts, herself

of course, sacred

(for rative) nar-

Again,

circumstances 2

Acts

xvi.

straightway." Again, Corinthians,

the

having baptized The

if

persons,

baptized also.

was

well

as

his

with

we

as

baptized

slaves

Philippi is baptized,it is not

jailorat

3." '

almost

household2

but

of

all the

converted,

was

fact,

circumcision

by

manner

give a

on

in the

bought

yet

it is founded.

house,

his

is

impress

to

were

impression conveyed by

"her the

;

no.

have to

grown

whose

"

house, and

Lydia

is the

when

ordered

him

baptized,but,

was

of the

partakersof

with

stranger1."In that

that

Abraham,

or

remarkable

include

(by divine command)

followed

born

the

must seem

so

I

which

households

master

was

than

it, in order

instance

Apostles, which

cates edu-

part of the Church

on principle

I will

will

we

righttherefore

of

appears)whole

children.

in

be

instances

minds

(as it

the

He

manner,

birth, and

new

extensive

it may

and

First, then, that

and

urgent

more

your

of the

compulsion on

additional

upon

like

in

whether rightprinciples,

mentioned, few

Church,

the

69

COMPULSORY.

"

the

St. Paul

household

and 15. 33.

conditions 3

1 Cor.

of Stephanas

requii. 16.


ACCEPTANCE

70

guarded, need

was

the

remarkable

put upon

was

found had

which

considered

I

;

involved principle

in the the

then

upon very

in

minds

with

regarded as

troubled

the

made

of

none

of

that

it persecution),

the

holier

felt to undertake sort

to

incur in

put

was

the

trust

a

man

their

They

the

language when and

woe

In consequence

it !

in

he

to him

unless

they shrank

tion, func-

a

less inclined he it

in

was

men,

somewhat

of

necessitywas

of

some

and

to

felt it

it, without blood

he

in

undertakingit

the

said that

!

us

But

salvation; they

engage

understood

for

it, which

of other responsibility with

a

solemn

felt that

being besprinkledwith

souls.

of

so

was,

They

scarcelypossibleto

risk of

him,

it.

comfort,

about

risk was

a

Alas

flee from

the

in men's

least not

at

or

terrors

early Christians

(puttingaside

their eyes in times

those

!)

ministerial

; it is associated

positionin society.

a

ing ask-

looked

ourselves

the

and respectability

"

feel

we

as

without

of this world, profession

"

livelihood

life, with

competency,

bringing such

Now

comparativelyeasy,

a

be

(alasfor differently this age.

which

will

primitiveChristians

The very

a provision,

a

of

ordination,

giftsto

from differently

office is often

force

the

earlyChurch,

the

existingusage

necessary

ordination

of

instance

by

men

their consent.

be

the

out

be

by

procedure itself.

Another

"

here

not

merely to point

wish

[Serm.

limitations

the

procedure,and

site for this it

OF

the

ruined

St. Paul's laid upon

preached the Gospel.

from

the

work, as though


RELIGIOUS

IV.]

(touse

weak

a

for

down

PRIVILEGES

that

if any

heavenly their

that

God,

with

when

instances, office ; and

force, and

from

the

extended

took

to

going

out

the

the

to

men

yet of

the

Acts.

which

their

this

charitable force true

think

of

Baptism

and

doctrine twice

was

(soto

call

with and

state

fresh instance

a

I

which

kings

though

as

mitted sub-

too

it is

no

it)which

extensivelyapplied, other

this once

penalties,and he

ceive con-

unwisely,

than

mentioned

it but

pelling com-

can

we

was

urgency

thrice before

was

hedges, and

households

what

Church

people followed, but

And

principleof

Again,

the

when

ages,

in ?

by own

conversions, such

over-strongly, unseasonably, or the

of

will have

you

highways

come

in

cases

them

civil countenance

any

and

sacred

St. Paul's

conduct

middle

Gospel

into

the

to

of

taking underin many

them.

national

the

their

co-operate

took literally

the

also,

fearful

case

precedent

it, and

are

in

to

given

be

to

constrainingprincipleof

What

place

was

on

knew

be

work

called

as

first time

this

of

scale

they knew

necessityupon

towards

or

; but

a

were

consider

very

speak.

they

(afterthe

more,

dive

fled away literally

Church

conversion)laid Once

such

they

the

bid

sea,

would

only called

was

enough.

need

in

So

been the

aid

of the

part

though they were

own,

of

71

dizzy cliff. True, they

of

them, accordingto even

bottom

the

pearlsat

abundance

that

had

similitude) they

precipitousand

some

COMPULSORY.

in

that the

religiousand guarded the made

a

rashlyuttered

man

any


ACCEFrANCE

72

lightwords,

which

public duty, crueltyand a

casts

of

mean

Confirmation.

are

at

may

a

she

they be

of

it

by

free.

them

an

You

that you

They

go. ;

they submit,

brethren,

thought, those

who

bring

the

them

both

young

witness to

to

a

those of

care

be

and,

before, the

as

tion Confirma-

them,

before

and

youth

sends seek

to

her

ends

straint con-

blesses them sent

and

are

to

receive then

old,

and

by

set

this is deed, in-

thought, affecting

most

a

thought have

are

on,

have

They

men.

She

: she blessing

a

it ;

childhood, they

of their

world.

straining con-

life goes

the Church

blesses

home

"

awful who

by

the

from

in

part of

She

them

respects

some

as

sense

same

the

the

friends

my

awful to

most

lets

their O

in

yet,

were

administered,

being dependent.

on

the

fortunes

force and

of

them.

from

on

in which

under

called free

least in the

last act

out

their

more

mercy

is

withdrawn

time

parts with

them

Church,

certain

is the

men

ing explain-

mode

in

always

what

privilegeand

been

and

Church

are

and

longer, at

no

of

into another.

Though

with

compared

placesinto

proneness

I have

of the

of the

more

and

extreme

one

Christians power

they

the

circumstances

ordinance

individual

times

Providence

the

upon

a

notice, in conclusion, the light

me

other I

"

law

the

from

run

let

now

which

one

to

?

tenet

altogetherneglected,

now

and injustice,

re-action And

is

heterodox

any

of it in certain

abuse

the

from

promulgated

or

[Serm.

OF

Confirmation, but who

young

take

part

people, see

confirmed

; let not

a

in it. to

it

the


RELIGIOUS

IV.]

; let

slipby

time

because

then

constraint But

with

Oh

! but

So

to

perchance it

before,

minds

and

formed,

are

robe, and time

for

contracted

has

into

gone

minds

are

now

and

much

more

any

gross

way,

for

into

grown when

Confirmation,

themselves?

even

When

a

and

and indifferently,

send

him

him?

to

Can

us,

to

Beware,

be

one

mature

who,

as

as

in his

then, all who

have

grace which

they

if

have

be, for it

have

begun

devil, when

their

be

shape,

his

of

friends

Christ, receive

being

being

offer

coldly,

comes

because of

in

fitlyprepared

persuaded to

ministers

we,

them

age

person

merely

receive,

we

negativestate, ought

can

tismal bap-

wilfullysinned

they are

grown

their

determinate

some

they have

if

to

their

work"

they

they likelyto

are

to

their

world, flesh,and

with

war

able

before

when

when

"

be

good

But

whatever

"

in different persons,

varies the

world,

man

a

habits, this is the

"

in them.

begun

the

that

?

requiredof them

conveys

perform

when

sullied

have

them

receive

young,

bad

Confirmation, which

whereby they may Baptism

they

ere

still have

passed age.

likely to

are

persons

masters.

be

that is

more

less

they

When

it.

answer

willingto

much

of

dependents, and

I mean,

be.

may

is grown,

woman

than

be- not

we

and

time

own

perhaps

may

?

Why

; the

though they

come,

if

what

you

children

your

old.

their

are

73

too

get

bring them

cannot

say that

get them

can

not

passed; they

will

you

COMPULSORY.

them

you

is

influence

or

PRIVILEGES

in

mature

a

mere

years,

also principles religious the

care

of the

young,

?


OF

ACCEPTANCE

74

when

grace,

they

greater force

with

home

it is their be

they be will

them

they

receive

those

have

from that

who

rush

upon

my

cannot

you

trust

do

; you

unless

offered. If you case

They them

put

overcome

God's mercy. because

life, because "

prospects.

taking means

and

a

are,

step

will, and

the

do

yourselves,

promises what

know

as

it were,

grace forced

doubtless

may

devil's

yourselves; about

will become

giftsof

you,

at

for

answer

own

the

of this infectious

know

not

You

selves yourof you,

when

they are

upon

you

now.

in this

can

you be

can

stronger than

put off this holy ordinance, present like

take

no

to

be

a

interest you

1

religious future

in your you

will be

This

blessed

your

heart

service.

But

change

love God's

you

strict

know,

retrieved.

perchance,would make

; lest

imposition of

force,you

never

confirmation

"

Alas ! for what

of grace,

which

way

confirmation, which

that

you

lest

the

from

do not

you

holy

once,

sin, the touch

your

not

a

way,

to

age at

:

into

cannot

receive

you

this

an

I mean,

confirmed,

You

brethren; you

of

are

"

miserable

them.

who

come

themselves

young

in another

world, and hand

:

be

not

may

be confirmed

to

come

old to be

too

first confirmed

keep

you

the

to

They

should

they get

tender

are

considerations

same

concern.

own

confirmed

lest

and

you,

hand, the

other

the

hearts

their

turn. re-

them.

able to reclaim On

from

escape

may

while

them

Bring

for it will not

bring them,

can

you

for God's

bringingthem

of

time

slipthe

let

lest you

[Serm.


the

season

may

from

God.

sin

all

you

perhaps

of

god from

the

end

with

Almighty of

this

this,

of

rush

:

"

high Christ

in

God

through

Jesus

a

aims,

no

to

save

Christ

the

love

loving

this

world, all, young

us

!

at

world

;

unbelieving,

Saviour.

the

God

loving upon

ful wil-

and

open

cold,

your

slavery

world.

into

be

further

and

further

may

after

Year

still, without

refusing

your

God

will

life

no

love

of

be

heart

through

no

will

but

;

Your

spirit,

invisible, be

not

pass

may

you

75

return.

never

you

Perhaps

more.

narrow

will

and

pass,

;

the

lost

once

year

COMPULSORY.

PRIVILEGES

RELIGIOUS

IV.]

of

things

This

will

compulsion and

to

and

the

old,


V.

SERMON

RELIANCE

xvii.

Luke

"

When

ye

have

shall

you, that

done

If

when

what then

again,

of

There we

boasting

no

His

I

is the

very we

did

fruit

little, and do

is

all,

bound gave

weight

we

to

his he

do.

His

because, with

should I

mind

might

in

spite

doing

consider

give

no

conceive

cannot

to

or

part

servants.

whatever

because because

what if

even

than

more

one

matter,

do

we

grace,

because

that

there

the

on

His

of

sort

no

exactest

of

tive, defec-

be

judge,

even

any

the this

is

and

grace,

sin, and

be

to

and

boasting,

no

of

infected

God

saints

be

say,

itself

be

is to

towards

have

we

part ? and

a

There

reason

matured

most

can,

do

if

but

part

evil?

with

;

manded com-

unprofitable,

are

we

if that

we,

that

then,

question be

are

servants

done

have

are

do."

all,

we

defiled

and

can

when what

to

done

have

we

duty

which

things

unprofitable

are

our

was

we

are

We

10.

those

all

done

say,

which

OBSERVANCES.

RELIGIOUS

ON

are

we

who

we

fairly

whatever

consideration


Serm.

RELIANCE

V.]

natural

his

in the

And

world

in the

themselves,

allow

not

who

those

that

called

are

unfair

called

commonly

is

they

is

self-righteous,I

which

a

person

"

this is

for

you

will

no

pride himself in

this

general cannot

bring

of

God.

have

no

as

fears

coming for the

prospect about the

present, and

fears

the

motives of mind

state

of mind

of future

himself.

in

ment, judg-

Certainly;

I have

been

from

saying, not

persons

just now

that

was,

one

live

They day

or

They

themselves,

are

men

do.

steadilyto

do

to

the

of

They

they

have

contented because

world,

think

not

another.

future, because

future.

with

; but

who

can

this is what

themselves

think

judgment

a

much

seriouslyof Almighty God,

men

not

are

I do

us

state

a

I said

are

do

is

arise

men Self-righteous

and

way

it ; who

feelingsand

what

his services

on

a

selves give them-

not

is among

mean

to

What

thinks

who

one

find

God.

thinking of

the

serious

objectionto

no

fair

so

about

satisfied with

is well

but

need

still after all there

which

and

they

satisfied with

in

there

; but

no

what

self-righteous necessarily

are

of others

has

persons

self-righteous.Now

judging of

harsh

and

are

because

so,

many

well

extraordinarytrouble

any what

are

themselves

that

attainingheaven,

for

alt ex-

this conclusion

pleased with

who

think

who

to

reason.

well

are

they do,

what

and

are

who

be

services, not

to

"

said, there

it will be

yet,

conclusion,

of

judgment

actual

his

or

powers,

after all to this

coming

77

disposed he might

however particular,

in

OBSERVANCES.

ON

no

with

they

live


RELIANCE

78

is visible and

in what themselves

what

by

is

that

he

not

do

not

measure

spiritual. They, "

by themselves,

and

comparing

wise

not

are

for ...

himself

commendeth

Lord

the

whom

and

unseen

themselves,

among

|_Serm.

tangible,and

measuring themselves themselves

ON

approved, but

is

commendeth1."

Worldly

men

are

men. self-righteous

class of

Another not

believe

Christ.

These

do

themselves

judgment

in

heavenly

a

They

Once

low

have

of

particularobject

make

and

whether

this

make

men

the

whole

observances, obedience

to

both this

other

any

to

be

of

vivid

to

it.

employment,

readilycomes Such

on

the

was

"2

and

Cor.

x.

12.

own

18.

ings, dowhich

religion

of the persuasion

because that

of the

case

their

or

law, they

them, that

them

tions, exer-

doctrine,

consciousness

in

duty,

ceremonial

God's

satisfied with

prominent objectcreates

which

true

any

Hence,

and

religion,or

portion of

of the

it.

schemes

maintenance

or

because

is their chief

up

of their

insensiblyled

are

benevolent

and

become

field of of

their

duty. on

of God

the

measure

of

minds

their

narrow

object the

is dark

views

religionshort

for they self-righteous,

God's

by

merely by

narrow

fasten

who

men

more,

and

conscience

and

of

reallymeasure

not

standard

their

and

who

Atonement

themselves

they measure

conscience,

own

blind.

again, do

they

are

Divinityand

men,

by ;

men self-righteous

the

they duly act

Pharisee

in the


RELIGIOUS

V.J

And

parable.

if this is true

and

observances

will

it

when not

are

the

being this, that

"

make

apart,and

I have

then, what

of

existence

think

duly

the

however,

of unfair

deal

persons who

world

the

when vexed

there person

be may

instruction the

of

God,

parent apdo

persons

I consider

be

to

blames

for

to

useful about

that there

is

great

business

Now

is, be

to

there

a

soul, gain

own

then

is

though

I conceive

mistake.

suggestions,by him.

not

us,

bottom,

his

us,

among

whether at

a

themselves

our

slanders

to

church, this

judgment

truth

;

self-

Now

consider

it, any

case

duties.

satisfied with

and

the

often to

However,

so.

of

or self-righteous,

come

always gain good

world

can

sight,who

and

state

moral

exaggeration and

and

the

one

spiritual pride or

who

their

it, but rather

at

foundation

any

said

reallynot

are

real

the

uncharitable

and

being

fact,no

which

this, that they are

which

point in

is the

of

be

to

diligentin

are

spiteof

in God's

in

whole,

the

in

in

those

great danger of being so,

and

that

only

themselves

On

himself

popularview

righteousnessis in

of

of

of either.

I consider

This

law, think

of idol.

meritorious

exceptions being not

have

consider

seriouslyto

comes

they

said is true,

himself

cases

question, instead

men self-righteous

reallythink

more

fault in all

His

sort

a

objects

religionin

their

and

God

it

of

case

main in

persons

portion of it, which

a

set

the

;

thinking anxiously of of

in the

place

men

so

79

themselves, much

in

good

happen

which

those

OBSERVANCES.

the let

mistakes us

con-


ON

RELIANCE

80

this hint

sider, from men,

by ignorantand

given us who

whether

we,

the

Gospel,

of

ordinances

[Serm.

with

Prayer and Holy Communion, are

are,

pride,or

or

not

in

as

of

late

blessed

are

the

frequentlyas

so

it has

years

the

privilege of

of

specialdanger

any

judiced pre-

with

we

spiritual

called,self-

been

righteousness. Now

of

there

course

is

of persons

danger

a

coming be-

in being regularand exemplary self-satisfied, in

devotional

others

exercises

have

the

mean

of

by

who

therebybetter

occasional them

thoughts

than

of others.

probable; their

relyon in God's be

a

how

in

sight; but snare

far

they

and

how

much

that

they

have

people ;

being

are

they other

and

these

to

make

them

of

aware

and

certainlyare do

seem certainly

perfectionon

sin ;

leadingothers also to

services

of them

from

duties

tempt con-

actually

plead their boastfully

leadingsome

it,

possible

persons

still those services

them,

then, that

of self-conceit

cases

of

none

merit, or

to

habit

Such

troubled

secretly tend their

cular. parti-

all, persons

and

now

other

in

be

may

I

ing, speak-

now

duty

likelyof

as

to.

off from

this

other

may

latent

a

them

attend

just

was

to

every

to

drawn

devotions

without self-satisfied,

till they have

to

their

passing thoughts

they are

or

attention

is still most

what

regularin

are

with

their attention

their very

And

I

which

danger,

duties

which

danger, of

is

attending to

so

other

they have

having

duties

of their

not,

to forgetthat

there

;

the to

do, and

to

get for-

whole,

forget encou-


raging others while be

the

done

is

to be

seems

is contained

nothing else,and

so

much.

who

are

other

should

services

do

do

be well

be

scoffers,say

or

who

Pharisees,

that

than

worse

others, or

the

world, and

be

; still I do

believed

frequentin

are

religiousexercises

should

and

for

take

not

since right,particularly call

them

on

other

duties. such

from

for But

and

be omitted

:

All The use

great

IV.

there

few

things may without

were

of

not

and

prayers

the

deny other selves, them-

jealous over

going on

strictness

is

very

exact

observance

of their

quiteanother

matter,

a

votional to observingdeobjection

If there

set

if in

their

all this is

are

language

granted they are

is

prevented,but

lesson

the world VOL.

more

be

danger being an duties.

watched

a

they do

ill-natured

this is but

who

then

frequent

are

hypocritical.All that persons

is

thingsagainstthose

severe

respects they were

to

has

observances, as religious

strict in their

not

nation, imagiduties ;

deny

hear

may

itself

it,which

the

as

to

acts

not

contented

Accordinglyyou

persons,

about

I

mind.

outward

danger, lest persons

some

in devotional

and

memory

in definite

the likelyto satisfy is

themselves

substitute for other

a

completenessand tangibleform

there

cency, self-compla-

statedlyforces

impressesthe

mind,

what

quiet,unobtrusive

a

What

and and

in

81

they still acknowledge

sinners.

upon

a

OBSERVANCES.

RELIGIOUS

V.]

a

danger,

let not

the

thingswhich be

before

in the

abusing it, and

it be

observance are

pervertedand us

let

not

gerous. dan-

abused.

Gospel is so G

to

again to


leads

pride,unless spiritual

to

watchful,

is to be

duty

I do

However,

God

those and

who

have

such

to

pervert

be (praised should but

derive

those

lodged in

them. Let

mercies. I have

us

allowed

Now,

to

in the

can

only do When

us a

something at

humbling

or

but

snares,

danger, which

this

here. severe,

such

:

To

once

now

know

is indeed

to be

injurywhen and

knows

man

To

complacency.

needed

not

are

observances,

of serious minds.

case

of self-satisfied and

that

ordinances

blessingswhich

devotional

in

minds

first,the evil in question (supposingit

its existence.

here is

Christ's

how

adapted exist)is singularly It

humble

giftsare

see

exist

to

is counteracted 1.

then

hearts,

impossible

is

and

from

but

harmful; they

It

evil.

earnest

Christ's

were

to any

in their

of God

ineffable

and

harm

do

things are

thing

any

it

simpleperformance of

can

into

!) that

high

do

all

thing

God

is quent fre-

in the

mind

serious

a

love

the

persons

every

to

to

us

not

our

attendance.

great privileges.Indeed,

told

has

watchful,

are

omit

to

say that the

strange thingto

what

we

at prayers

or

think, after all,that there

not

of these

use

a

not

great danger

very

any

Table

Lord's

at the

attendance

If frequent

them.

abusing

without

mercies

God's

use

[Serm.

ON

RELIANCE

8^

its

own

we

do not

tive. correc-

know

feels the intrusion

self-complacentthoughts, to humble

know

of

him a

humility is we

the

are

destroy ways is al-

weakness the

very

passionate,

or

first

defects, but does

and

not

step

grace ful, sloth-

towards

directlytend

learning un-

to


destroythem. but

to

know

we

self-satisfied is

are

we

self-satisfied. No

are

who but

a

knows

person that

and

may

he

one

his

slothful

who

be

direct blow

a

is slothful.

Here

eous self-right-

proud thoughts; is

then

ments la-

and

knows

priding ourselves

safeguardagainstour

to

perceiving

be

can

laments

not

despondence ;

satisfaction in

is no

does

indolence

our

exertion, but induces

to

self-satisfaction.There that

of

Knowledge

us

encourage

8,'J

OBSERVANCES.

RELIGIOUS

V.]

great

one

servances. ob-

our

on

thoughtsdo us no harm, if recognised, if repelled, if protestedagainstby the indignation Evil

and

of self-reproach

do not

we

discern

cherish

we

And

is it of those

as

first entrance. vain

comfort

of

is another

our

about

givingover 2. But with

The

we

and

might

their

and religion,

that

speak with

for many undue

about

their

only when

that

fort, com-

for

have

we

the that

reason

not

I on

g2

troubled

are

excellence

they

are

trial will

the

reasons.

decision

of

have.

again,if religious persons it is

; but

about

good

exercises, that

proud thoughts

off from

takes

no

their

on

they occur

It is

on

intrusion

questionis not

mischief.

I think strictness, in

thoughts

us

us

the

that

deny

more

humble

which

they elate

as

devotional

all the comfort

thoughts,much

devotion, when

matter.

but

much

foolish

them, when

admit

they ripen into principles.

of all bad

I do not

and

It is when

mind.

we

spoken of,

now

their detection

such

them, when

them, that

if this is true

the

would

such

a

and young

wear

off; indeed

not

point, "

every


hardly think

that

faith, minds

to

would rest

our

mind

on

some

attempting the the

narrow

field

that

only

Men

;

same

course

for this

reason,

just

all

having

redemption

and

faith ; to

come

of heaven

are

earth

rounds

to heaven.

to

begin

a

world,

the

religious

a

often

think

They consider,

what

all this is fulfilled in

as

the of And who

have

have

range

of

that

ladder

in the for

and

attained

they

greater

haps, per-

confessingthemselves

feelingsconcerning

they

religious persons led

of

"

of

duty

ness self-righteous-

men

beginning

lie in

warm

and,

this

to

self-righteous.For

reason

all because

; and

of the

that

only of

we

able

become

in having justification,

think

notion

a

proportionas

danger

reverse.

religionto

sinners,and

consider

duty,instead

our

pursue

persons

the

far

very

Satisfaction

self-righteous, though they

are

themselves

from

in

duty, are

sectarians, are

they

who

require

not

how

see

duties, we

our

zealots,bigots,devotees,

"

the

of

In

of it.

does

the

said, arises from of

part

have

be.

have

one

whole

them.

compass

I

doings,as

own

fixingthe

surelyit

it should

what

thing,

new

even

sightto spiritual

is from

best

with

or

of

keenness

in the

young a

would

mean,

should

one

performancesor

their

on

; for

so

very

religionwas

I

"

do

temptation to

our

whom

them,

upon

minds

but

any

themselves

pride

much

[Serm.

temptations; yet particular

has his

one

of

ON

RELIANCE

84

one

so

God's

them,

very

sure

tracted con-

ments, commandreaches

way, or

reason

strictness

they

are

which

same

their

in

I admit another

their

de-


RELIGIOUS

V.] votional

in

Supper, or

beginning, in

satisfied ; for the on

certain

one

excited the

he

effect in

grace,

whole

your

the

and

more

and

the

Holy

in

other

going

to

evil

is

obvious, and

appliedby

its

time

will

add

effect,the

On

the

and

solemn

be

If you

are

faith virtue

;

to

seem

you

hand, attend

prayer

ness correspondingstrictit is

of the

do

to to

cease

less will

other

matters,;

soon

to your

without

the nature

God's

Try

cure.

religiousstate.

try to

one

religious

every

your

Eucharist

more

duties, the

more

call

cannot

you them

observances. satisfaction a

definite

plain

what

mind,

human

considerations.

will

without

The

more

neglectyour daily,domestic, relative,temporal

you

(I

as

evidently

are

you

you

follow,from

hand

and

will

do.

yourselfto

inasmuch

will, under religious,

long

duty,

you

the

is

no

well-pleasedwith in earnest,

minds

becoming

something

other

surelybe

because

person,

of

remedy it will

as

the

and

more,

question are

on

fixingtheir

duty

the

self-

becoming

others.

neglectedby

which,

their

the

or

almsgiving,are,

of

as

"

this

it; and

and precise,

the

reason,

in

in

danger

some

portion of

about

But

or fasting,

same

observances

and

85

observances, in attending prayers

Lord's on

OBSERVANCES.

very

defective

3. But that

is the

prize yourselfon

your) formal, religious, Thus

it is

feelingeither

and

this is not

devotional

will

of

plain a

that

your monial, cere-

self-

beginner,or

of

negligentChristian. all.

Certainly this objection,

practices,such

as

prayer,

fasting,


ON

RELIANCE

86

tend

and

communicating,

the

objectionof those,

the

objection of

attempted

and

Men

world

the

thing in

do

society,certain much

are

than

We,

for

candour

and dealing find

question.

and

for

who

us

were

he

to

over-confident

them; he

trusts

and, depend less so

it,to

on

to

the a

our

to

his

in his

attempt

wait

more

smallest

of

Is it for

petitionsbe

a

an

rush

borne

easy of

easy

lest

self-righteous, is

he

anxious, over-

fulfil

to

power

strengthalready,

own

would

them

He

so.

; he

make

need

not

assure

may

ments command-

his Lord's

solemn, arduous, and

thing

to

and feelings,

upon

no

such

think

own

;

social

have

no

him

being too good

mind spiritual

inexhaustible. easy

much

fearful of

that are

in

and

objector fears

I do

not self-righteous,

very

himself

too

of

make

attempt them,

is not

Englishmen

"

meditation

an

of

nations

that

habits

are

then should

are, our

fasting and

When

observances

be

in

great attractions, and

such

But

we

active

are

observance.

him

what

they

day, find fair

eastern

some

as

of

states

which

this is true

this

meditation.

are

tempers,

our

such

We

countries, in

easy

ties, austeri-

seductive,

certain

are

instance,of as

do

attaining heaven.

in others ; but

fastingand

the

in

ages

easier

all duties.

might

and

never

the easiest

was

the most of

what

just had

and

pray,

were

there

that

deny

not

if it

speak as

courses

is

be, who

methods easiest, pleasantest, I

least

at

or

to fast and

if such

as

is self-righteousness,

to

would

those

them.

[Serm.

them

;

pray

?

then and

never

It is to

let to


RELIGIOUS

V.]

OBSERVANCES.

attempt the duty till then be

to

in

the

habit

hour, in all frames circumstances, awakened mind

from

at

It is not

is.

we

Saints

and

Angels

are

have

us.

What

dangerous

things are

; but

mind

that

say

stated

prayer,

so

best

will

again

so

constituted

mortifications

for their

practisethem in not

danger

by

of

of this

practisingthem

And

in consequence as

an

so

and

and ; but

of

all

prayers ?

mind ; but

delightin not

the

at

attention

our

elating? be

may

take

sake, and

adequately;

through faith,

proud

as

own

Is

; there to

devil

reallyserious

take

and satisfactory

nature

the

formal

and

to

of austerities

that

serious

transient, and

it

us,

stated

duly ?

it

to

and

is after

is the

it is easy

Is all this

? irregular

so

where

attend

delightin

our

And

to

blind

the

to

and

state

our

us, and

indeed

sensitive

a

dangerous

are

all

to

is

world

hear

by assertingthat regularand

meant,

They

about, who

off the

standingby

all

out

It is not

what

Christ

and

the

keep

to

keep

are

we

throw

to

God

that

desiring to

are

are

collected

things.

seeking,and

at all easy

understand

to

other

what

realize

to

us, what

calm

to

prayer,

about

thoughts

all easy

a

after

all outward

all easy

at

in

wandering

intrusive

before

It is not

soul.

hour

under

God

all easy

at

and

day

mind, and

bring before

to

it is not

after

day of

; but

87

sons per-

pleasurein

to be

able

to

they certainlyare for

their

becoming

own

sakes,

spiritually

surelyit is idle to

speak

ordinarydanger. again

a

religiousmind

has

a

perpe-


tual

humiliation

of

source

far

also, viz., how

not

that you

are

in

measure

some

find;

that

feelings which

Alas

cost

the

Day of

?

it, if

persons

we

must

do,

attempt

those

would

persuade

bitter

the

in

God's

catalogue

run

Last

the

which

services

the

sight.

risk some

to self-

tend necessarily

us

of

vows

for in the least

at

or

more

to the

answer

to

than

more

in

add

to

must

soothing world

broken

of

thought

we

we

the

and

comfort

a

sins which

yet this

Church

when

you

expect

profession and

in

! is it at all

of those

nothing

must

daily imperfections.

your

of

think

you

invitingthe

are

you

say

obedience, made world,

by

preparingit to

to

pleasant,

a

and nothing flattering

is

and

criticize you, it will

his devotional

professionwhich

a

dishonour

thought

is not

the

in

elatingreflection,to

an

making

There in the

It

involve.

not inspiring,

an

actual conduct

his

professionwhich

the

observances

this consciousness

from

short

of

falls short

world

[Serm.

ON

RELIANCE

88

righteousness. But, after all, what

4.

which responsibility, should is

fail,but

it,but

when

Anak

and

duty

lest

doing it, is Him

;

to

God

and

of the

bade

we

be

it is to do

were

should wiser and

to

obedient

giants?

feel

What

their

encounter

feared

become God

it

Israelites,who,

them

than

lest

? ingratitude

gain Canaan, they

shrinkingfrom

be

to

conduct

very

so

because

fears

cowardice

Almighty

enemies

our

the

is this

To

the

sons

fear

to

of do

in self-righteous ; it is to

like the

distrust

unprofitable


RELIGIOUS

V/|

who

servant

austere

have

we

when are

to

His

be

do

we

we

fear to

we

go

by

dare

reason

His

do

to

be bid

are

will

who

has

protect

befall

the infirmity,

in

He

desolateness

He

will. in

will

keep

which

us

has

spiteof from

beset us, and

should

try

vexation

bring

us

of

our

sin ; but

humble

spiritand

firm

courageous

old

risk

Satan, Adam,

wounds,

our

it be

venward, safelyhea-

us

the

; He

infirmities

then

us,

still ordains

He

should

to

the

compose heart.

foot

of

and

His

us

should

Cross

ourselves, and Let

in

move

self-abasement,

day by day us

us

nesses, ignorances,way wardnesses, weak-

and

Let

not

lead

misconceptions,these us

of

ensuing,if

to

to

bear,

us

thingsbeing againstus

all wilful

pardon. and

all

of the

smarting of

promised

us

Let

assaults

remains

and His

us

realized,

bid

has

the

the

dejectionand

to

Let

be

them.

involuntary mistakes, the

sequences con-

Let

them.

truth

in

us,

the

faith.

by

go

imposed

us

fear

leavingto Him

cannot

probably will sins of

! to

and worldly-wise,

they threaten, since

them, and

the

we

which

dangers

however

what

No

is to

what profitable,

best, but unworthy

commandments,

through

bring us risk

when

and

able unprofit-

but

are

be

our

all ?

at

servants

of obedience

we

to

do

hard

being a

as

if

best

our

laid the

then

unprofitableservants

are

all ; but

done

when

we,

best

89

talent,and Lord,

his

on

At

man.

when

his Lord's

hid

his sloth

charge of

OBSERVANCES.

for

bear

a

steel ourselves,

us

and self-hatred,but against againstself-reproach

unmanly

fear.

Let

us

feel

what

we

reallyare,

"


far

only so

best Let

it tend

whether to

He

good.

He

bless

can

cheer

can

of

Blessed

sanctifyeven

and

they

doing,are

also

which

been

has

sacramental while

who, while

do

His

and

they

commemoration;

thought

of Him

glory in

Him

and

again,and

rose

willingto

are

in

that and

joy

take

receive

who

live

in

their

He

are

case

for

them, and

in

Him

; who

buried,

was

in

the

; who

suffering

themselves

willinglyassociate

Mysterious Communion

them,

their hearts

Him,

who

it in the

both

Him,

part with

who,

;

bids

virtue

lives in

they,

are

of

possessionof

the

now

in the

privilege ;

a

because the

died

will ;

they

seeking Christ

gain

who

Him.

His

indeed

Blessed

so

and

; who

He

which

offers

in

them,

which, though it bringsgloryin the end, brings

and suffering them

do

matter

who, in what

are

death

do

ness humble-

consideration,in His special

our

duty,

a

can

; and

reallyobey

any

promises.

commemorate

while

in true

more, we

obeying God,

they

puffed He

despond.

themselves, as interesting under

ities. infirm-

be

we

is

eternal

our

afflict ourselves

the

in

what

our

us, if

we

we

blessed

thrice

are

things to

when

more

who

they

are

befall ;

and

more

the

mind,

may

all

shall afflict ourselves

we

them.

turn

us

the

us

attempt

depressus,

to

or

us

lovinglychastise

will exalt

and

can

can

He

up, and

He

?

us

we

succeedingat

will,whatever

God's

elate

to

that

show

to

as

simply obey

us

that

[Serm.

attempting great things,and

sinners

as

ON

RELIANCE

90

at

affliction at

present in

a

present,

specialway

"

heirs

which of

makes tears

and


RELIGIOUS

V.]

and

pain

which

the

in

without

their

them

glory,

may

world

from

lot

far

and

other

them

that

trials

and

in

faith, from

the

present

humility, them.

come

differ

which

work

eternal

patience,

cial spe-

they

may

they

world

of

though

which

times,

men,

heirs

reproach, upon

exceeding

which

resulting

91

perceiving

more

the

come

peaceful

most

the

a

and

disappointment

trials

live

OBSERVANCES.

in

for

weight are

and

pensed^ recom-

ness gentle-

of


SERMON

THE

VI.

INDIVIDUALITY

OF

Eccles.

The

"

Here

spirit

we

people,

soul,

God.

to

into

the

in

animates

us

He

and

body

while

the

into

may

to

be

fancy

is

;

and

unseen

or

has

He

:

this

is been

this, on

world,

not

God's

chosen

body,

lasts

;

;

truth,

which

that

not

merely

it

at

has in in

Let

first The

time

sight point

of

separate

a

man

ence exist-

merely,

this,

"

It

again,

soul

every

holds up-

is.

death.

into.

enter

He

it returns

upon

it

sent

there

state,

all

returns

it, He it

of

not

of

case

wherever

earth,

that, in eternity,

is

the

made

life

spirit

writer

the

upholds

unseen

considered

which

from

altogether

we

In

existence,

steadily contemplate

we

the

it

distinct

the

relapses

severed

gave

body,

of

or

generally.

when

the

sacred

only,

men

it."

gave

death

The

men

God

it

it

of

but

the

men,

good

who

God,

upon

God.

to

of

speaking

that

SOUL.

7.

unto

return

told

are

returns

man

shall

xii.

THE

not

in "

only


the

Serm.VL]

during its

INDIVIDUALITY

mortal

life,but

creation, whether is

Nothing

the

who

millions

live

else in the

one

I

mean

dangerous in

wrong

each

he

does

that

one

make

will

the

human

might

commerce,

the

real

of

upon

of that

dear

to

Or

?

own

lectively, col-

men

whole,

a

was

but

as

great machine, to each

that

remark,

class

the

stones

way

of

the

I mean,

what

We

to

soul

do

we

will

you

own

and lay down generalize,

and

not

masses,

building.

a

how

individuality in

men

of

and

as

sider Con-

politics, regardinghistory,

like,and

contemplate these act

some

as

of

of the distinct

doctrine

common

speak truly.We

and

his

body

some

show the

soul.

connect

and

on

if he

it up ?

all lie to

we

our

then

springs of

instance

understand

we

parts

no

army

understand

as

the

on

as

mass,

or

to

goes

of the

look

and

in matter

not assignstjieindividuality,

he

open

its nature

an

men

soul, a soul

a

all

were

of

ask

commonly has

men

poor

only

of

explainwhat

speaking as

I

;

To

of

body

not

am

he.

that

whole

as

if there

as

not.

or

one

commander

a

a

you,

rather

not

This

I

precious in

as

wheels

which

that

sends

he, think

as

the

but

sending them

of those

himself,

he

service ?

so

fact, does

world

think

it,when

lived, is

in himself,

whole

do you

:

realizes

have

of its

realize

to

soul, that every

or

independent a being

hour

the

difficult than

distinct

a

93

of flesh

body

a

SOUL.

from

ever

joined to more

has

man

every

THE

OF

creations

towards

things,dropping what

of

our

them,

as

are

more

that

I

laws,and own

if

minds,

they

were

trulysuch.


another

Take

instance

greatness, what that

individual

another, in such world

the

world,

at

to be

one,

They

one.

definite

number

thing; and

power talked

of

we, as

a

separate immortal which

the

component parts

And

fresh and

is

is

but

as

the

the

of

passage

state, that and

No,

think

we

fresh

that

die,

men

born, so that the whole that

the it and

or

the

away,

; and

call the

we

that

heap

drop

added

are

only in a

their

dies and

appearance,

fresh and

and

grainsof

as

one

of

one

unseen

whole, which

exist

to

up some

it is the

all that

same,

be

this

an

like

look

to

notion

forget all

we

go,

upon

livingby sight,

the

realities.

are

to

this

the and

come

are

that

and

one

who

men

insensible

are

still think

the

are

though

shifting, yet

ever

and

fresh

upon

act

to

to

when

is but

appears

this ; but

one

looked

of

drop

beings into

whole

and

habit

our

the

nothing of

time

forget that

dies,we

one

be

to

short

being any thing else.

and

be

to

years

wealth, and and

and

one,

immortal

gainan ascendency over

to

from

of

able

be

to

national

reallymeans

few

a

[Serm.

of

it

together

and

seem

regard them

that

for

as

way

for

talk

Why,

act

large,as

gain

to

and

a

SOUL.

?

beings happen to

THE

we

mean

distinct

circumstances

in

when

:

it

does

certain

a

OF

INDIVIDUALITY

THE

94

we

nation,

individuals for

it,and

leaves

of

a

tree.

Or are

in

again,survey

pouringthrough carriages;

houses

while

too, could

populous

some

we

the

streets

the see

;

some

shops

are

into

them.

town on

:

crowds

foot,some

full, and

the

Every part


THE

VI.]

INDIVIDUALITY

of it is fall of of

life.

OF

Hence

SOUL.

THE

gain a generalidea

we

splendour,magnificence,opulence,and

But

what

that

truth ?

is the

great

concourse are

shadow," in which

he

things himself

about

has

desires,judgments, and no

outside

one

his

one

of him

soul,his immortality; he

for

ever.

He

has

infinite

an

in which

he

gleam

Again

is but

moment

read

history,we

great slaughtersand

of

accounts

again

we

accustomed

are

regard collections

to

We

of immortal I

which gave those ever

I

it,and

while

not

millions trod

the

think, you

he

great ; and

on

especialway

multitude

a

is

a

lection col-

upon

earth,but has

upon

time

own

but

of human the

saw

return

sun

in existence

grant

do

we

1

to

lives unto

now

millions

multitudes,

of those

each

:

was

earth and

will

an

so

people as singleindividuals.

and perish,

this very moment

a

with

massacres,

in

that

souls

in its

did

like

souls.

say immortal

only had

not

of

understand

cannot

scene

meet

and famines, conflagrations, pestilences, here

the

; and

its surface.

upon wre

himself

able, unfathom-

him

existence

No

touch

can

live with

writhin

part for the

bears

when

:

of

abyss

thing to

him,

must

depth

a

of sunshine

is every

reallyany thing.

is

his

vain

"

a

hopes and fears,

owrn

reallytouch

can

all

and

disquieteth

and

; he

aims

else

in

being

every

shades, but

walketh

"

energy.

centre,

own

but

He

in vain."

himself, and

why, that

is his

him

at

95

not

a

God Him.

soul, who All

beings who

are successively,

all together.This,

duly realize.

All


INDIVIDUALITY

THE

96

those

Canaanites, whom

every

one

of them

We

read,

Jericho,

and

"

young

that

was

all that

women,

twelve

were

Debir, and and

old."

V

them

They

Every

had

their

the

all

the

edge

other has

live,and

its influence

and

live,reserved nations

Canaan,

when

before I

feelingswhen

hint

which

the

at

speak

they

who

are

were

overwhelming judgment

beingson That

the

old

material

earth

world

but of

tabernacle

was

1

their

they thought or

surely

present destiny. They all

when

is to come,

of

the

devoted

Scripturespeaks of

present

had

God.

comprehensive judgment, to

were

did in the flesh

which

day

a

should

why

their

sword,

still somewhere

they

they then

shall stand

But of

for

"Joshua

still lives.

They

now.

it ; and

upon

it

and

men

that

souls

those

of

them

what

So

;

of the

souls

separate thoughts

enjoyed

in"

was "

Again,

likingsand pursuits;they gained what good, and

Ai of

day, both

with

one

earth, they have

on

that

to

place.

a

Lachish, Eglon, Hebron,

Libnah,

smote

as

thousand."

utterly destroyed

therein

Again,

fell that

Makkedah,

took

assignedhim

has

slew,

universe, now

They utterlydestroyedall

"

[Serm.

of Israel

in the

is somewhere

God

SOUL.

children

the

where

at this moment,

THE

OF

and

in

awful

the

eight

souls

Flood were

Jos. vi. viii.

x.

What

in an

! all human cut

still lives,

drowned.

more

waiting

in it ?

involved was

wider,

a

place appears

one

of

state

nations

off

by

though

I Scripture,

it. its

say,


THE

VI.]

this signifies

"

disobedient,"

when

"

in the

waited

souls,who

many

bodies

the

by

thousand

And

of the

All

"

weak an

that

Babylon

and

in

"

have

ever

of

men

the

great statesmen,

all the

the

all scheming aspirants, covetous

still in

are

hell

or

dwells

and

by

1

IV.

Prophet,

ing beneath," but hav-

gained a war

they

that

the

day

of

in the

name

were,

ever

all

crafty counsellors,all

the reckless

adventurers,

being,though helplessand unprofitable.

darkness, which

VOL.

the

by

still

traders, all the proud voluptuaries,

ignorant,rich

place,each

army

still alive ;

Balaam, Saul, Joab, Ahitophel,good and

any

are

were,

give,and waitingfor

world, all the mighty

all the

are

now, to

we

perishedin the

ever

described

All who

summons.

wrote.

still lives ; all the

himself

are

account

their

alive two

St. Peter

who

they

indeed

many,

still live ; Sennacherib's

of

kings

still,as

been

Those

multitudes

other

persecutors of the Church

are

spirits

had

deluge,were

the Jews

Jerusalem,

The

it

of long-suffering V

afterwards, when

still lives ; Sennacherib

alive.

the

violentlyexpelledfrom

were

of.

read

siege of

the

of Noah

days

all the

of

so

97

alive still.

Surelythey are where

speaks of

once

waters

years

Peter

"

is, then in prison,who

prison,"that

God

SOUL.

THE

obscurely indeed, yet still,as

;

certainly.St.

appears, in

OF

INDIVIDUALITY

poor,

each

and

has

his

separate

sphere of light

himself

in that

he

provided

has

bad, wise

for

1 Pet. iii.20. H

himself


What

here.

forget that

we

be

cannot

And

swept

whose workmen

all the

which

near,

It

is the

have

of

speak These of

who

seen,

them

seen

I

but

:

it is also

;

true

live

but

they

when

children, perhaps

It

like

seems

like

over,

like

wind

blows

seen

immortal or

in

any soul.

sunshine, but one

of

those

it.

It has

of not

if

it lives ; it lives many

is all has

falls,and

have

at

places,whether

;

they

have

we

away

the ence exist-

no

felt them

passed

did.

we

which

have

we

; and

and

moment,

we

we

person

goes

But

ever

recollect

that

rain

Adam,

memory

may

storms

loved.

Where

now,

The

when

themselves. child

the

and

time

us

now

have

live.

which

of

showers

the in

to

accident

beyond ; and

nothing

once

dream

our

seeing a

once

not

and

we

We

do.

they

creature

beyond are

an

some

existence

no

a

I do

rid

cannot

that

not,

ourselves

we

known

all whom

know

it is almost

whom

have

world, they

all live.

they

of

speak

the

departed.

we

the

libraries,

in

see

of

those

are

on

far great buildings,

wonder

forget; we

cannot

we

the

whom

those

were,

written

see

we

the

raised

now

they

churchyards, all

or

works

with

same

and fiction,

a

beings,who

we

remembrance,

all in God's

are

names

and

are

or

what

are

We

change.

all the

who

tale

a

[Serm.

history!

upon

who

may

names

SOUL.

immortal

churches

in

writers

as

concerns

away,

again

so

monuments

and

it

this earth

however

it

read

to

THE

this sheds

view

a

accustomed

are

OF

INDIVIDUALITY

THE

98

but

seen

as

a

an

breeze

this moment of

bliss

or


THE

VI.]

INDIVIDUALITY

misery, in

OF

all souls

which

SOUL.

THE

99

until

reserved

are

the

end.

again,let

Or knew

a

who

have

we

have

suddenly or

before

their

health

and

high

in

seen

in

seen

their

place in

our

memories.

sight,but

they

thoughts; they think

others

they

say

those

which

whereas

become

these

us,

as

world, with

hopes

been

earth

on

of two

one

another, that the other eternal what

I think

no

one

that

too

familiar,are

are

the

in

been

Gospel

;

come be-

tracing,do think

us

not

less of this

fears,its plans,successes,

and

are

the

has

as

moral one

of all the

one

is,

under

is the His

of the

tending or

neutral

sight of

been

souls

distinct

subjectof

wrath

dead,

one

way state

the

; the

other

to

h2

have

world

;

one

favour, and to

way

misery. And

of the

one

from

in the

one

the other

for any

external

God's

eternal

is true or

which

alreadyimplied,in

conditions,so

happiness,the

is true

middle as

yet

enjoyments.

Moreover, every

All

own

cerning thoughts con-

us;

And

make

tending to its

to

I have

our

his

judgment.

familiar

believers

which

some

from

with

these

which

way

them

gone

that

just.

not

concerningthem,

those

and

not

are

are

are

whom

in any

gave

still,each

shall say

we

all spirits,

waitingfor the

are

all

time, all whom

which

They

we

"

characters,and

all live

whom

: intimately

not

circumstances

out

can

those

though

brought

I

mind

to

little better,

died

we

call

us

livingalso.

; there

though goes,

is as

all

no

far men


seem

to be

in

all.

Yet, much

these

and

that

thought

bliss

confusion

one

classes of

two

destinies

as

darkness

:

have

the

or

each It

is

that

this

passed into

overpowering than

more

lived

has

or

It is far

is destined

it

that

other, "

placed

attempts

individual

every

should

we

that

be there

familiar

be

now

in which

each

standings, under-

our

livingtogether

circulation

offices,the upon

action

will,and

all that

there

running

into two

be

conduct

parties; "

be us

among not

each

general

a

we

other, course, inter-

thought,interchangeof good

of

should

us

among

of

with

intimate

or

should

is

us

like

so

certainlyquite beyond all

so,

but

are

among

states

look

we

do

to

trary unspeakably con-

so

are

other, while

the

us

the mind's

to, that there

alluded

for

vast

too

for

relatives,friends,associates,neighbours; that

should

far

body, and

increases especially

just

are individually

to

us,

lives

states, that

two

either in

as

is

course

what

I have

other.

who

stands

man

in the

are

of those

incapacitywhen

and

is what

we

and

who

torment.

or

But

realize.

these

of

who

one

every

endless to

but

possible im-

and

state.

unseen

No

each

and

one

same,

lightand

as

those

true

more

the

and

two

are

[Skrm.

to

common

characters

of

SOUL.

say where

to

us

THE

look

men

have

even

case

it is much the

state

their tendencies

apart in is the

as

there sight,

in God's men,

middle

a

it is for

as

OF

INDIVIDUALITY

THE

100

mind

upon

upon

conduct, and

a

mind,

bottomless

and invisibly,

indeed

a

gulf

and

yet

will after

between

cuttingus

off

gulfimpassablehere,


God

be

the

next

praised!

the

side

him

hence

at

observes

this

women

one

What

makes

side of

line

the

far

Thus

expressly, Many

says

Broad

"

and "

many

there

be

realize

that

difficult

at

either

state

whom we

who

least

I will say

do

subject,it not

lived

rest

known

Christ

chosen

are

;"

destruction, ;" whereas few

life,and

to

live,were

say that

more

:

is almost a

when

have

eternal who we

said

still

that

or

and

be, either in the

Nay,

I

believe

to

still

at

the

ever

of eternal

then

once

those

it is safe

that

to

leadeth

difficult, as

all who

have

we

but

in thereat

go

that

way

it is

then

who

wrong

than

leadeth

that

left."

the

on

called,few

are

in the

solemn, is that

know,

we

Two

find it."

who

be

there

that

way

is the

narrow

If

the

is

other

speculate;

much

"

Lord "

shall be

one

numerous

to

either

shall be the

on

please to

Our

souls

that

more

is wrong

alarmed.

be

eye

judgment,

men

taken, and

suppose

are

right.It

the

to

to

reason

of

every

either

himself

thought stillmore

this

that

torment.

left. Two

other

shall be

field ; the

have

of

into

pass

the mill ; the

grindingat

the

and

place

find

concerning the Day

shall be

on

we

unerring

would

once,

in the

101

other, and, did He

the

or

paradiseor

we

SOUL.

impassable till

is in God's

meet

we

taken,

THE

world, still reallyexisting, so

one

take

OF

not

"

person

in

INDIVIDUALITY

THE

VI.]

are

now

live, it is

they

; that

gone,

we

think

are,

a

all and

die, should

to

state

as

in

are

woe

one

it is, to

or

the other.

seriouslyon

impossibleto comprehend,

great number,

but

that

any

person

I


whom

before

see

we

and it to live to have

admit

are

been

lives

Yet,

whom

person,

we

it if he

incur unless

he

ourselves that

repents ?

hell."

Now,

if

merely

mean

repent

that

us,

it is safer to

God's

wrath

But

we

case,

to

in

who

man

power

of

if

error

we

that

ascertain

can

not

are

only

of God's

in

not

bring

men

is,

dangerof

phrase

we

may be

to

seem

therefore

and

so,

it

allow

in

"

may

being in danger it ;

so

as

mean,

or

is often

Healthy

not,

of

far is well.

men, irreligious

danger, but

wrath.

would

men irreligious

men

them

life,is

cannot

cautious

actuallyunder

deny thereby

time,

that

speak

than

are

whether very

express,

one

will incur

we

call

we

this

death, or

to irreligious

that

what

ling, start-

any

commonly

we

by using

to

before

that

and

is what

All

are

persons

thing more

at once,

This

believe.

to

certain

die

to

their

demands

wrath, and

eternal

have

evidence

sinful his

however

God's

were

the

believe, than

see,

present under

any

For

ing again,consider-

which

all,is there

after

all who

make

They

doctrine

difficult to

more

the

lead V

sighttell againsta

faith.

at

they

Church,

against regeneration

born

been

is

difficulty

a

sight.

that possible

Is it

pleasure, dis-

hard

the

to

argument

have

baptizedcan what

of

Baptism,

"

of

contrary

an

as

So

be

to

doctrines

less

or

more

feel it

People

certain

instance, they say in

God's

reprobation.

of

state

a

faith !

by to

which

in

[Serm.

unsatisfactory

however

us,

be, is reallyunder

may

appearances

SOUL.

THE

OF

INDIVIDUALITY

THE

102

such,

as

at

are

the

this

actuallyunder men

in

a

sickly


country may

be

soldiers

battle

in

a

eternal

irreligious man, repent, and But

; and

that

who

one

of two

states

unreconciled How

by

loss.

Let

the a

notorious

so

drunkard,

ever

have

thing hopeful was will

generallybe

heaven

to

peace,

;

of his

in

why

they speak

Apparently because the to

worst

those

lies in

men

who

he

or

have come

that

and

they

they

he

has

gone

of

his

being

of his

happy

these

in this

think cannot

should

them.

ordinances,

jects sub-

keeping silence,

be

qualitieswhich near

a

being resigned.

and

trembling hope,

possiblethat

end,

They enlarge on duty

been

supposing any

that

an

a

mind, yet they

his

believe

to

like.

is it

for

confidentlytalk

will

their

Christian

in

on

pains being at

the

whereas

waiting

found

they

;

release,and

Now,

going

after

confirmed

so

reason

no

this, is

have

away

ever

neglectfulof

so

though they

and

sinner,

a

or

and

misery.

survivingfriends

is taken

who

person

one

realizes

large

at

of

conduct

or

it is

into

once

of eternal

state

a

world

at

seem,

certain

dies unsanctified

if he

God, into

to

little the

shown

ever

dies, passes ; and

they

change,

to

are

may

mistaken.

be

what

be

men

they

not

or

every

other

not

or

he

that

may

an

it,only

is under

we

lie

see

we

hoping

as

;

; but

wounds

when

who

feelingthat

as

whether

whether

at

curse

sickness

danger, but

in

are

speak guardedly,both

we

of

103

of

danger

danger

one

SOUL.

THE

only

see

we

in

in

are

not

God's

be

said to

men irreligious

under

OF

INDIVIDUALITY

THE

VI.]

They

ner? man-

conceive lost.

Even

endear

them

have

human

it


INDIVIDUALITY

THE

104

affections in

showed

of Endor

guest, which

her

hell, and

exist

in

think

that

And

for

they this

subjectsof

are

of another being lost possibility

therefore, when

and the

only

bosom

half sentence

when

he

And persons

among

death, spiritual is the

how

great human

as society,

companies, the

two

of the

wicked

some

are

"

those

fellow-citizens

His

enemies

waitingin prison for How this !

blessed What

would a

there in

are

in the it

change

and

ourselves

it,is but

we

it would

a

of

but

children

ministered

are

others

part

into

devils ; that

saints,"and

judgment be, if

ances, appear-

the

of the

companions

past,who

time

chance per-

many

captive by

God,"

of

persuade

souls

of the

any

state

a

such, perhaps

God, and

some

led

at

with

ease

reallydivided

of

sons

of

find

is

others

invisible "household of

that

are

we

we

; that

one

by Angels,

unto

at the

that, in spiteof outward

truth

invisible world, and

an

catch

they

understand, what

we

shall

? how

as

during his illness,

moment

there

that

case,

multitudes of the

shall

bare

the

in Abraham's

and

or

believe

this

at

them.

of their belief.

died, in confirmation

us

be

so,

weaker,

if it is difficult to

to

they rejectthe idea,

he said

or

have

admit

must

say

which

calmer

was

he

he

they boldly

some

;

towards

dies,they conclude,

man

alternative,that

; and

which

a

hell who

cannot

men

reason

witch

ourselves

bring

cannot

we

the

cannot feelings

Human

us.

moves

[Serm.

kindness

and

sympathy

a

Even

other.

shape or

some

SOUL.

THE

OF

now

are

?

reallyunderstood produce

in

our


THE

VI.]

INDIVIDUALITY

thoughts, unless what

understand

were

and

where

the devil for their enemy,

indeed, ever the

will

be

holiness

the

to

think

that

Covenant,

his eyes

shut them

to

real

state

world

the and

that

you

and

opinions from

so.

at

things as

as

He

judges.

Pass

a

at

believe.

There

to which

into the

unseen

shutting your

I invite

eyes

has vanished

from

but

throne

you

the

called to

to

his regenerate

but, if he

and

opened

mind

to

his his and

brethren, God

are

to

to

enable

; look

seen

when

you,

this

God,

of

will

be

no

world, when you and

have the

on

effort of

the have

you

will

you called

are

you

need

no

and

years,

yet

as

you, and of

Blood

repentance

pray

few

There

state.

One

them, and judge of them

very

will be

we

contemplated

things that

looks

God

as

disengageyour thoughts

to

actuallyexperience what

mind

him,

of

despiteto

us,

world,

souls, and

the

to

and

againstthe

then, my

Endeavour

to do

done

among

brought

have

you

to

one

Endeavour

home

us,

nothing of

prospects, and

amendment.

truths

of God

so

sinned

no

No

reprobatestate. has

within

be

way

among

external

the

to

certain

a

love

none

one

;

and

fullybrought

this

so

their friend

to hell.

the

to have

as

past life, would

realize

no

left to him

nature

for

or

; but

and

105

accountable

"

advanced

so

trust, is in

Spiritof grace,

of the

and

ever

there

SOUL.

are,

God

change it, if

not

humbly

may

wishes

awful,

so

mind,

we

either to heaven

their road

on

THE

utterly reprobate,to

we

trial,with

their

beings on

OF

passed of

need

this world

nothing before slow

but

con-


tinual

vast

receptacleof

your

thoughts about

how

poor

will

then

eternal

aims, the

will

length

at

world

seem

to

which

as

infinite

feel

serpent

a

souls

even

fever

the

silence

; but

life is

of

for

the

of

memory

in

can

sins

done

of their

apprehension

shall

suddenly visit,will

felt in

the

proportion between

afraid," He after that

the

doubtless

says, "of have

will forewarn

no

you,

which,

after He

hell.

Yea,

more

whom

hath

I say

unto

body

ye

?

Christ a

sand-fold thouwhich

punishment,

Let

if

lay to

heart

words, "Be

not

us

kill the

they

the

will be

if so, what

can

shall fear.

killed,hath

power

Fear

Him."

you,

when

it was,

as

be

may Then

?

in

distract

to

dreadful

that

that that

waiting

are

merciful

them

ful dread-

outweigh

; and

it and

most

own

well ; it

period,when

nothing

how

actuallyinflicted

sin. Avoid

to

punishment,

them

committing

Saviour's

our

with

such gratification,

you

after all it be

you

O,

day by

in memory,

and

the you

you

promises

awful

in

which

upon

that

say

very

their

and

over,

judgment,

thoughts, who

your

looks

It is dreadful

earth

on

with

capable !

tempted

are

you

be

to

left !

highest aims,

pleasures,of

your

; it

afterwards.

will be

have

you

its

you

brethren, let this thought be

bites

the

souls, what

the

the

in that

are

you

pleasures,compared

when day, especially sin

[Serm.VI.

preparation of

disembodied

faint its keenest

how

SOUL.

interval,when

that

In

THE

it in

about

movements

judgment.

my

OF

INDIVIDUALITY

THE

106

body,

But

do. Fear to

and

cast

I

Him, into


SERMON

VII

vii. 8, 9.

Micah

"

Rejoice arise

I

or

will

sit

bear

life

early

objecting

led

fall, I shall

I be

light

a

because

I

unto

have

serious

is called

regularly

or

in than

they

bad

even

years, even

gone

lives,

and

and

were,

farther

than

unbelievers,

are

become

religious ; 1

tamed

not

out

Nay,

men.

this, who

have

and

only

well in

fligates, proin

down or

or

causes, turn

drunkards

decent nay,

sin

external

other

from

excellent

been

or

they get older,

and

"

straint re-

into of

accident

life, or

youth

scoffing

running

and

on

goes

respectable have

who

of

settled

but

in without

way,

indeed

the

to

who

men,

not

religion,

time

as

more

or

course

Lord,

thoughtless

a

according

they get

persons

in

against

temptations,

what

shall

the

that

themselves,

less

or

become

Lord of

indignation

happens

live

over

when

the

when

;

enemy

darkness,

the

commonly

very

more

in

mine

O

me,

against Him."

sinned

It

I

when

;

me.

against

not

MERCY.

AMID

CHASTISEMENT

the ducted, con-

appear-


MERCY.

AMID

CHASTISEMENT

108

[Serm.

ance

but perhaps they become religious,

men,

bent

what

they

doing their duty, and

on

have

done

help feelinglove is the

thing

rather

or

generous,

that

has

them

just as

what

again is

number where

of

they

the

?

men religious

is

They

been in

yet

so

committed so

easy

freelywhat if it

has

such

subjectsof that

they

themselves been

past

speak

So

of the

former a

sort

past,

selves ; "

of

that

lives with

something

even

been

at best

if it

was

not

untrue,

and

God's

"

those make

who

who

have

as

now

at

they

for their

themselves

they might their

never

sometimes

affection

they speak of

get for-

back

but, rather, when

and

are

consider

look

never

And

them to

act

lution abso-

others.

is in their tone

moralizingway,

theyread of,as

to

those

of tenderness or

of liberality,

sort

sinners, and

fear ;

there

in

if it had

speak

on

they

cases

absolutely

so

sins of

course,

level with

a

sinners.

their

Of

have

that

pronounce

of the

great

it,they give away

treatment

it ?

on

to "

remission

effect

the

them

a

in

so

give,and

to

And

of

passed,as

exercise

theirs

lay with

and what

is not

who

treats

common,

now

ways

those

to

has

and

seriousness

has

and, with

;

many

of

God

that

every

conclude

fair appearance

a

over

them

towards

conduct

what

wrong.

gone

for

? It is very

cases

regards

never

present behaviour,

never

in

and

utterlyforgivenall that

and

as

had

And

It passes

indulgent.

up

cannot

one

them.

in such

happened,

if

there

their

respect for

and

of the world

conduct

that

so

wrong,

reallygood

making

of sinners

concern,

what


VII

AMID

CHASTISEMENT

]

they then

were,

they

and

were

or

if the

as

but

did

are

those

somewhat

extreme

his former

makes

favour,

of

sort

a

sins

and

glory, there

very

where to

with

from

whether

far

so

notion

their

moral

to

almost

man

God's

boast

of

sort

a

and

I

cases,

fear,

according well-meaning, little

are

not

or

their

that

all

at

past sins, as

or

consequences,

present disadvantageto

a

are

going

enteringinto

great many

the

by God,

remembered

a

their

preparation for being

ordinary standard,

impressed

where of

and religious

persons,

the

advantage

thus, without

necessary

a

off to

set

mode

minded, spiritually are

between

cases,

a

what

contrast

And

state. present spiritual

109

MERCY.

them.

This, I conceive, in of

state

common

very

shape

one

God's

I

And

ways.

they

tempted would

not ;

not

as

in

actually are, "

an

pleasuresof

the

if it

now

such and

not

understand

case

would

they

sin for

opportunity. Now

does

a

be

a

to which

be

person

that

other it is

over,

they "

have as

who

sin leaves

so a

were

if

they

than

now

worse

as

a

that

themselves

season," but, a

in

afterwards,

sin

tation temp-

their minds

up

with

would

the

diverted

were

say, vexed

commit

Either

make

fancy them

can

shocking thing to did

minds

their

sin, or

the

they could

before

can

other, through

or

it.

a

into

coming

persons,

cause

one

escaping from

mercy, went

to

from

instance, I

For

mind.

fancy persons, especially young temptation, and

other, to be

or

they

enjoyed

the

is,had

lost

it

feels,clearly burden

upon


AMID

CHASTISEMENT

110

the

soul,which

is done

and

over,

punishment is more

sin

among

of mind

as

soon

Again:

than

as

take

while

sin,and

sin,because

sin at all.

This

of

the the

when

"

of the

of

course

earth.

fear of God

bodies do

no

before

has

name,

their

rash

eyes,

ask themselves

question make

plain

fault

whether

does

not

they change what crosses

they them

of ; or, if

their

not, is

have that

they are

done. any

it is

determined

has

do

they

allowable, "

;) I

minds

gone

the not

the

they

say

God's

holy

deceivers. too

perhaps try

Now one

motion

here

not

that

scoffers and

;

only

are

bold

they have

course

that

making largeand

being

encourage

Then, perhaps,they see

the

answer

the

as

large changes, they endanger

religion,they

to

its acts

"

"

of

no

the

their

enter

is

acts, without

not

or

other,

think

and

necessary,

very

they

the

nothing

it will ; that

do

that

call themselves

body,

a

into

person'ssin

changes ; (whether allowablyor question; their

behind

Men

events," and

They

gets for-

rush

strange view

a

sin in

men

allow

not

one

common.

a

that God

of

himself

itself is

what

do

may

to

various

most

instance, applicable especially

is

they

nation, being

for,and the

it is very

nation

think

shelters what

yet

thus

they sin, even

that

case,

of the

Whole

thinks

it

Nothing surely

him.

persons

another

each

thinks

forgetit.

we

this time.

at

He

question of guilt,pollution,

the

occurringto

not

[Serm.

got rid of.

be

to

"

common

characters

and

has

MERCY.

to

far,and reverse

the

thought

any

thing to repent

to

put

the

never

blame

on


CHASTISEMENT

VII.]

AMID

the

nation, that the nation

of.

Accordingly,persons of

portion

the

hint

never

been

are

day,

books

judgment, Further: forward

the

in

one

that

and

that

they have

recollection

of

the

the

Such

not

and thoughtfully

instances

cancelled

it is done

give this

to

and

is

of mind

a

hint

to be

any

as

succour,

a

tents. peni-

as

which

sin

a

it

impolitic

given from

or,

I should

name,

to

arise,as

be

to

other

in

expiation.If

an

the

show

to

to

over,

one

out

to

:

think

commonly

amendment tone

be

might

men

when

no

religiously regarded

it is clear that

words, that

sin

hailed

are

persons

but

kindness a

been

they change

change wipes

real

of

(what is called)

and personalfeeling,

unwise.

Day

had

doing ;

so

and

year

opposition to

past, is thought

and

other

line of

in

"

and

;

committed

the

does, from

Many

holiness

has

ever

direct

sin has

the

at

mind,

books

of them.

in

right in

are

doubt

to

seems

often

opened

adopt another

and

politics.They

them

has

of every

out

evil course,

of truth

their mind

fault,no

be

of

national

God

events

repent of any

state

a

Almighty

to

return

perhaps particularpersons

cause

ever

sounder

judged

men

thing

any

feel that

the

HI

hail the

a

will

which and

to

that

down

set

has

who

to

seem

or

committed,

which

the

nation

MERCY.

I

were

call it

a

practicalSocinianism. Now Lord and

it will Jesus

that

be

Christ

answered are

that

the

sufficient to

they reallydo

wash

merits

wash

it out.

out

of

our

all

sin,

Doubtless;


the

but

question to

be

apply

His

promised on

to

of

is

those

do

who

maintain, that trouble

they

think

in

the

a

sort

its

forgivenessby itself,by done;

they

is such

are

all sin

they think and

fast

as

it

as

faith

as

their

consciences

as

work

a

in which sume con-

heart

of

or

; "

obliterating is

Such

nothing consider

They

have

as

imparting

in the

of.

they

as

provement im-

repentance,

of grace

supersedingrepentance.

but

or

(as it were) and

repent

far

the

repent ;

in fact there

that

to

take

virtue,

this power

to

thoughts,as

ask, not

means,

springsup

faith has

that

their Bible

the

not to

of

own

absorb

to

sin, so annihilating their

on

as

words,

that the state

they think

or

"

do

instead

once

is,as I would

fact

sacramental

a

means,

at

apparent change

change, or

itself stands of

of

who

general

other

in

or,

those the

has

changing

truth

any

Yet

men

ask,

to

than

gives to

ask.

not

He

all-sufficient merits

living. Surely if

clear,it is that He

[Serm.

is, whether

decided

doing nothing more

persons

mode

MERCY.

AMID

CHASTISEMENT

112

be

to

seem on

the

are

told

sinner

that

any

subject. But, again : that

"

is

there

repenteth." I

am

it may

joy

But

speaking

I of

fact of amendment

whatever

repentance,

it or

we

one

over

the

replyas before, that do

that

distinct

objectedthat

in heaven

be

please,maintain

be

from

not

We

repentance. there

is

no

such

amendment

is,which

includes

repent, unless

prompts

repentance

persons

the may,

mere

if

thing as

; that

the

we

pentance re-

ing, feelis

amendment, ; that

the

word


AMID

CHASTISEMENT

VIII

MERCY.

113

speaking,but repentance is,practically speech,and

such

if plainly, have

to

in other

a

it

acts

as

from

other

may

be.

have

and Scripture, be

reasonable

as

grace

as

with

lives

in

is not

terminates "

Thou

this

was

of

this wept bitterly," the

ProdigalSon

father,"this me

as

was

of

one

as

lift up

an

When

God breast,saying, was

an

of

had

been

her

tears, and

head, this VOL.

IV.

was

was

of

act

of

say that

"

washed

an

our

them

act

to

When

of I

with

said,

Living God,"

"

went

and

and

out ; "

go

when to

my

he said,"Make was

did not

heaven, but

be merciful

wiped

faith and

repentance

the Publican

unto

pentance re-

independent

of the

faith;when

and

joined

St. Peter

he

in

such

no

ever

to

I will arise

"

faith

is

it is as

of

act

an

repentance.

sinner

a

repentance ;

faith ; when

said,

his eyes

act

of

thy hired servants," this

repentance.

amendment

acts

When

Christ, the Son

act

"

it presupposes

in amendment.

an

duties,

of

graces,

because

surely

inseparable,

course

real,substantive,and

a

art the

other

faith,because

of mind

exercise

It

say there

to

other

surelyScripture

faith and

of acts

instances

Christian and

from

as

shall

dissipate ance repent-

or

instances

speak

us

we

of conduct.

courses

or

conditions,such We

it would

to hide

distinct,though of

condition

let then

Scripture. But

duty, distinct

a

But

meaning, and

our

be said thus

cannot

as

is

it from

prove

describes

reformation.

means

figureof

a

smote

me

a

the

an

so

of

act

much

upon

his

sinner," this who

woman

Saviour's feet with the

repentance

hairs in

one

of her who


goods

the

to

in

one

acts

of

this

if it was

could it ;

reverse

yet

the

Regret, vexation,

be

not

such

in

so, and

may

be.

And

say

that

such

Christ's

to

feelingsseem

They

irrational,if they

are

bitterness,gloom,

and

sorrow

there

is

for and and

sin, and

that

a

so

far

as

the

salvation,not

to

"worketh,"

selfsame

which

"

Apostle

"

that

ye sorrowed

in

the

remorse,

Such

barren

us,

of."

is

the

"

Yet

a

;

sorrow,

repentance "Behold

Apostle

after

are

amendment

"

repented

thing,"continues

faith

death."

or

a

assures

be

tears

its consequences,

faith

being

as

ing positivesorrow-

a

deprecationof

from

of

than

worketh

also;

from

as

unbelieving, they

despondency.

quite distinct

this

want

nothing more "

world

this

to

religiousto

seems

a

are

"godly sorrow"

a

it

men

;

ner man-

idle;

-just

"

feelingsargue

merits.

of the

unmanly,

many

a

their hearts.

busy, practical, generation as unspiritual something despicableand

ing forego-

they could

if

feelingof

intense

literally

the

as

would do

helped,as

cannot

such

who

sorrow,

past. They

speak lightlyof

to

could

trying to

are

ance repent-

future.

past. We

of persons

he

contemplatingthe

present

the

what

in the

past and

from

doing so

the

his

of

act

an

half

engaged

surelyinstances

it were,

as

at

reverse

the acts

are

who,

not

was

lingeringand

enough as

fourfold

fain undo

is engaged in

common

past

if we

mind,

a

past,as hope It is

would

who

gave

restored

wrongfullyobtained,

had

the

and

poor,

[Serm.

MERCY.

Zacchgeus

When

much.

loved

are

AMID

CHASTISEMENT

114

to

to

this the

rinthians, Co-

godly sort, what


AMID

CHASTISEMENT

VII.] carefulness

it

what

yourselves, yea vehement

what

!

revenge

neither

is

in this

we

God's that

I answer,

faith

that

say,

It

be

loves

God

a

a

into

His

as

fact,and

good

time

that

a

away

;

at

have

to

say

we

are

proof of

to

to

Him

For

man

now

once

here

a

of

in like manner, 1

2

Cor. vii. 10, 11. i

2

so

it

foundly proways

the fact in

believe who

instance

grace

that

of His

remnant

a

wisdom

state

long

once,

thoughts and

explain them. in

a

forgiveness;

comparativelyspeaking,would

persons,

be in

may

favour

; but

leave difficulties

will

his

that

our

is here

favour, yet

whose

we

inspiredword, it is

it is a

what

repent continually.

for him

that if

ours,

visited re-

God's

already

are

man

God's

next

in store

been

is in

contradiction, first

ignorantof Him, not

he

a

for

to

grace

and

man,

is displeasure

has

forgiven; absolutely

not

necessary

receive seem

may

he

tion. objecin heart

changed

that

then,

brings him

that he may

of it.

another

if so,

into God's

bringshim

faith

selves your-

Faith, then,

by denying

favour, yet his sins

repentance may

are

man

approved

words, his past sins

; I would

assumed

a

be

; and

grace

favour, or in other

forgivenhim.

with

met

plain proof that

a

God's

by

if

what

instead

stands

fear, yea

zeal, yea

V

matter

are

It is said that

life,this is

have

things ye

repentance,nor

Here, however,

and

what

clearingof

what

indignation, yea

clear

be

what

yea

desire, yea all

In

to

in you,

wrought

116

MERCY.

that

in His ; few

maintain cannot

might

fall

be asked


CHASTISEMENT

116

how

God

can

appointed

His

of devils

favour

have

as

sins of

consequences young

man

follow

Him,

yet

Christ

how

is it that

is

the

loving

exclude necessarily

His

nor severity,

these

to

come

Him

what

Nathan

of

say,

"

was

remitted

Howbeit,

given great

shalt not

occasion

;

because to

the

yet

by

How

He much

sins, and

favour, and that

tain ob-

they are

know.

not

David,

The

favour

Scripture seem for

Lord,"

to avail for much.

Lord

also hath

die." the this

enemies

to

example,

against the

allowed

was

does

His

their

do

sinned

David,

sin ; thou

sin "

"

then

; thus

; but

from

When

:

repentance

day

past,we

I have

said unto

thy

away

to

contrary

Nathan,

this act of

debt

for the

Again,

works, yet

justice.

in His

following instances

said to

nor

forsake

are

all the

once

the

prove

"

who

need

anger,

not

The

all and

unforgiven;

love

know

together,we those

for.

up

all His

His

certain

him."

His

?

grace

and

over

His

for grace,

they

forgivenat The

His

that

know,

we

more

uncertain, who

give

loved

"

wicked

not

reconciles

bade

have

to

God

is

sorrowful

away

is said

with

is angry

Lord

panions com-

unsettled

an

yet unprovided

as

our

went

which

He

and

yet unforgiven, and

sins

whom

As, then,

also much

against whom

issue of

has

favour, whom

others

so

reckoning lies,the certain

?

impenitent enemies,

for ever,

in His

be

may

He

whom

one

present in God's

at

be

to

[Serm.

everlastingpunishment

be

foresees

MERCY.

present love

at

to

souls may

AMID

The

Prophet deed of

the

put

extreme

goes

thou Lord

on

hast to


CHASTISEMENT

VII.]

blaspheme, shall a

the

child V

surelydie

also

which if

had

been

be to

so

allowed

God

would

take

to

work

in

past

us

will

not

confide, that if and is

Again land he he

for

therefore in

not

? and to

meet

so

can

we

a

have

precating, confessing,repenting,de-

condition

in

returning,than was

may

it will not

it will not excluded

that

his

to let him

was

go

which

we

when

so

Jordan

over

the 1

house

of

mediator, 2

Sam.

a

Saint

xii. 13, 14.

His

he

seemed ?

And

of this double

sinning as

God, who for

how

us

when

what

stand, after great

ment punish-

judgment,

pardon

Was

?"

show

him

Was

lips.

under

strikinginstance

more

faithful in all the

face, and

to

promised

book

great Saint

there do.

we

the

from

of God's

; but

unless

of God's

out

prospect

a

cheerfully

go

not

sin, and

It

judgment againstus. trust, nay

God earnestlysupplicates small

is

on

was

does

to

what

we

blotted

the

ground

any

therefore

justifiedstate, though

a

that

vouchsafes

speaking unadvisedlywith "

was

:

suppose

Moses

:

he

proof

a

we

God

that

prayer

repentance,

then

as

have

making amends,

to

reason

no

we

in

of

As

restoration

good,

rise up

never

it may

or

may,

is

sought to deprecate

wrath.

because

merely what

remitted, and

was

in acts

punish,neither

not

conclude,

to

his

prospect of

life of faith and

in him

renewed

thee

unto

the

? he

that

deprecateGod's

not

had

after it

did he do in consequence

117

is born

then

sin

God, he exercised

MERCY.

that

David

for his

punishment

what

AMID

and

Moses, who saw

God's

people, yet


118

CHASTISEMENT

beseeches

Him,

let

me

and

over

go

O

"

MERCY.

AMID

Lord

God,

the

see

good

Jordan, that goodly mountain,

him, and

hear"

though

says,

he

did

of not

lightened. He Again

when

:

by

had

or

death

? Are

not

we

that

judgment

had

and

However,

they

took

he

is said

chance

of such

deprecation on

he

died

Moses,

his earnest

there

is

was

had

prophet'shouse, and

he

because

impenitent

died and

met

was

in God's

with

obediently dis-

favour under

a

ciled, unrecon-

Jeroboam

and

the

calves ?

in

be

objected to the

Christ the

Old

the

and

came,

New

these

Testament the

little in the

punishment

little said about

Deut.

iii.24"26.

little

about

the such

In answer, New

ment Testa-

of Christians their sins ;

Scripturenegatives everything which

1

that

necessityof

part of Christians. is very

instances

Testament, that they

judgments, and

there

as

Judah

moment

portion

concerning the

if

no

Pisgah,and

againsthim,

to suppose

before

indeed

then

old

from

come

that

the

to

at that

it may

place

I allow

speak

punishment

from

back

his

worshippersof

that

"will not

;

by

ascend

to

prophet

denounced

lion, was

the

allowed

the

turned and

His

;" and

Yet

l"

would

he

beyond

Lebanon

and

matter

gain all

was

that is

Thee,

land.

the

see

this

gained something.

prayer,

land

it suffice thee

Let

"

Me

unto

more

I pray

....

still unappeased,and

remains

Almighty

the

[Serm.

so

; but

that

it is silent


CHASTISEMENT

VII.]

about, it would does

as

punishments their

acts penitential

Scripture,so

I

state

of

two,

mention

New

show

to

than

Testament,

which

of

pardon

state, but

of

sins

as

have

we

in

state

the in

texts

on

by

means

the the

pardon other

Now

acts

St. James and to

as

when

sins

persons

which as

need

are

case

decisivelyof

this at

I Now, first, in which

in the

like,

the

show

hand

"

If any

do

The

few

man

sin,

are

not selves our-

many

signifyacts in order

necessary

above

as

of the "

son, rea-

interest

there

whereas

on

Christians,

whatever

to

are

instance, St. Paul,

For

speaks of such and

;

we

satisfaction

penitence and pardon.

which

vileges pri-

Father," do

the

with

or

given

Scripture. as,

a

one

the

sins in

"

the

describe

gift once of

its

are

as

among

is, for infirmity,

Advocate

an

as

a

notion

The

it.

from

it

them, excepting

speak of pardon,such

that

of

New

of the

this

attempting

scarcelycontemplated texts

of Christians

sins

many

continual

enteringinto

the

then, that

salvation,none

of that

other

say,

the

in

portion,and

their

As

Testament, yet it is worth

passages

lapsed into sin,

Gospel

ordinary contemplation

time

some

importance.

have

the

their remedies.

are

It will take

that

not

duty.

119

show

who

are

the

beyond

are

MERCY.

to

easy

those

belong*to

not

that

as

be

AMID

of to

cited,

Corinthians,

mercy?

i. e.

giving alms-

rejoicingagainstjudgment."

length.

hardlycall

expresslydeclared

firstenter

into

the passages

to mind

the

to

be

kingdom

forgiven of God.


For

says Ananias

thy sins V

away

be

and

was

to follow

?

Ghost

2."

Holy

not henceforth,

and

"

to need

bread,

were

and together,

their

possessionsand as

men

dailywith bread

accord

one

from

house

we

favour

with

St. Paul's

take

have

glory

of

we

God

tribulations

1

Acts

xxii.

temple, and breaking

house, did

eat

all the

with

their meat

God

through

we

have

access

stand, and not

and

again,

Lord

our

by

faith into

that

so, but

Acts

ii.38.

Acts

of the

worketh

tribulation

3

this

glory in

we

patienceexperience."And

2

Jesus

rejoicein hope

only

also,knowing

16.

Or

people3."

with

; and

patience,and

all

to

description,Being justified by faith,

Christ, by whom grace

them

"

peace

wherein

to

sold

singlenessof heart, praisingGod

gladnessand having

and

they,continuing

; and

the

in

the

believed

thingscommon,

need

they

breaking

that

goods,and parted had

man

every

all

had

in

as

which

in stedfastly

All

prayers

such

verses

and fellowship,

and

in

and

in

Spirit

in which

the

the

state

the

of

sense

continued

They

"

Apostles' doctrine of

the

their

be

life were

and

Hence

it before.

read,

we

birth

divine

what

giftof

the

sinning,but

of

state

a

of

name

sins ;" but

to

was

his

Repent,

"

in the

shall receive

in forgiveness,

no

needed

follow

of

This, then,

of holiness ; their

had

remission ye

wash

before

multitude, you

one

Christ, for the

Jesus

St. Paul

to

of

baptized every

[Serm.

baptized,and

to the

St. Peter

So

baptism.

be

Arise, and

"

instance,

MERCY.

AMID

CHASTISEMENT

120

so

he

pro-

ii. 42"47.


CHASTISEMENT

VII.]

ceeds

not

chapter of

to

are

Christian

such

a

reminds

the

sins, for this

is not

God wicked

the

"

of

sins says

redemption the

of

ment firstTesta-

the second." St.

going through

"

the

Peter,

parts

of

a

other

are

abideth

in

who

1

2

two "

are

them, and

;" and

the

Pet. i. 9.

ful forget-

Thus

the

the

and

kingdom your

Name's

sake the

mature

they

elders

2

have

are

1 John

those

have

;"

but

this

men

in

word

who

of the

overcome

ii. 12.

their

sins

the

they

;

write

young

strong,and

of

"I

"

2

is

classes of

three

forgivenessof

; no,

he

lack

peculiarprivilegeof

for His

those

is

for his

addresses

the

these

and cleansing,

children, because

said to the

off,and

second

a

John

the

forgivenyou

one

afar

former

of that

gift of

was

lacketh

that

Ids former sins V

beginnersof

little

you,

He

see

just entering

were

the faith

for the under

were

word

a

the

in

Epistle,he

beginners,the manly,

"

been

"

cannot

Again, St.

Christians,

unto

one

the

about

holiness.

who

not

another

say "under

from cleansing

of the

he

In

like,adds,

the

thingsis blind,and

silent

Again,

in

character, faith,virtue, knowledge, temperance,

and

reminds

past"

are

after

in like manner,

remain

we

be.

in

fresh

sins and

if while

Mediator

;"he does not

Ghost

Holy

he speaks of Epistle,

that transgressions

the

121

fresh

cannot

come.

Christ is the

that

the

of

as

same

of sins that

remission which

the

MERCY.

about

state ;

this

Holy Ghost,

third

fruits

word

a

that

forgivenessin the

the

enumerating

heart, but

the

AMID

"

have


is from

that

Him,

known

life marked

Christian

warfare, then

of

of

and

which

is the

different

Christian

state.

in it of

account

self bore

merely.

our

by

whose

all

of

not

though

now

of

offered

Again,

of

am

!"

Again,

from

Pet.

"

on

were

as

unto

the

St. Paul,

might

You

redeem

dead

another

ii. 24, 25.

that

much

spot

works

to

to

serve

Epistlehe the

2

God,

;

shall the

eternal

the

is

wretched

more

the

that

cellence exhighest

O

"

Spirit

purge

your

livingGod3?"

speaks

the forgiveness,

Tit. ii. 14.

see

of holiness

the

cry out,

how

liar 'pecu-

of salvation

state

a

own

righteousness ;

unto

2."

through

without

emphatically

1

is to

given for-

tree, that

the

He

works

consider

Christian

a

Himself

in

His

souls 1." And

idea of

often

as

1

good

Christ, who

conscience

Who

" "

returned

for us, that

broad

men

that I

blood

viewing the

but sinningand being forgiven,

of man

holiness. of

and purifyunto Himself a iniquity,

one Apostles'

one

defeat,

; this is St. Peter's

now

of your

Himself

gave

zealous people, the

saving state,

a

healed, for ye

are

chief

from sin,not

body

own

were

Bishop

and

the

disgracedwith

sins,should live

to

stripesye

Shepherd

from

of

in Christ

sheep going astray,but

us

have

For instance

sins in His

beingdead

Who

whereas

taken

is

then forgiveness,

;

is

are

election

our

we,

"

first

Apostles'way

We

Thus

beginning."

"

now

[Serm.

contemplationdisjoinedfrom

a

Far

out,

men

warfare

a

the

contemplation

notion, that many is but

MERCY.

AMID

CHASTISEMENT

122

of

ness forgive-

redemption,

3

Heb.

ix. 14.


CHASTISEMENT

VII.]

if there

as

whom

the

He

"

hath

holy and

And

in

Church

redemption through sins \ ;" and

without

and

2

word

;" then is the

Apostle proceeds, Himself

or

holyand

without

like

which

the

contain

any

and their

I

the

they pray

when

the

New

they how

the

treat

obligesus

Testament.

For

good

brethren

revelation" have

as

i. 7.

do

not

is

do ; I

them to pardon

not

do

markable re-

sin ;

not

only say

mainly contemplates them

them

as

gives we

have

to

have

the

"eyes "

little information

find

"the

the

; and

the

prays of spirit

for

Old the

wisdom

of their understanding riches

2

them to

recourse

may

discern enlightened"

Eph.

or

be

wishes

them, make

instance, St. Paul

Ephesians,that they

1

it unto

and

like,but

different,and

therefore

and

why?

The

it should

if Christians

Testament

to

by

water

forgiveness. This to bless

God

Not

were

might

that

began by assuming that, alas,they

that

of

the

having spot

not

their

send

holy,and

sins.

He

might present

prayers

for

prayers

more

loved

it, that

thing,but

Apostles

; more

He

love."

blemish."

manner,

any

in

and forgiveness,

That

such

wrinkle,

Him

washing

gloriousChurch,

a

In

the

should

we

Christ for

blood,

just before

says

before "

Himself

"

In

"

His

that

blame

chapter,

gave

he

us

sanctifyit,cleansingit in the

123

"

chosen

another

MERCY.

great forgiveness;

one

the

have

forgivenessof

that, be

but

was

we

AMID

Eph.

of

v.26.

the

gloryof


AMID

CHASTISEMENT

124

of His

the

their

Christ

Jesus

;" that

in

make

may

and

them

establish 4

:" what

aimed

at

but

for

that

good

every

which

his

"

;" that

abound

the

end

unblameable word

"

make

them

His

do

like

them

6

Lord 1

3

2

Jesus Eph.

Thess.

of

i. 17"19

unto

6

1 Thess.

1

Pet.

v.

perfectin

Jude

to

the

2

iii. 13. 10.

prays

exhorts

their most

on

holy

keep themselves mercy

eternal life,"and

4

the

sight through

St.

; iii. 16, 17.

ii. 16, 17.

for

perfect,stablish,

may

;" and

God, looking for

Christ

forgiven,

St. Peter "

themselves

building up

His

manner,

God

be

He

will, working in them

well-pleasingin In

before

is,and

Again,

to

may

what

was

should

one

He

sin.

brethren, that

love

in love that

This

"

Lord

in holiness

faith,praying in the Holy Ghost, in the

the

"

unblameable"

T

would

us

stablish them

not

strengthen,settle them

3

should God

Lord

given

they

Christ5."

Jesus

hath

be

may

the

that

work is

of

not

them,

they

Hebrews,

for

and

beforeGod

that

that

increase

strong

a

"unblameable

body

hearts,and

to

and

good hope through

work

their hearts

rooted

Thessalonians

and

which

and

another,

toward

God

word

good

every

"

coming

God

"

their

comfort

may

soul

the

unto

everlastingconsolation, grace,

be

for the

prays

spiritand

preserved blameless 2

exceeding greatness

man," and

He

whole

"

[Serm.

strengthenedwith mightby

"

inner

love V

grounded in that

be

;" may

power

Spiritin

His

"the

inheritance," and

God's

MERCY.

our

givesglory

1 Thess. 5

of

Heb.

v.

23.

xiii. 21.


CHASTISEMENT

VII.]

Him

to

does

not

Gospel,)

and

remarkable,

very be

before

doubt

we

not

be

to

these

let

extended

go,

passages St. Paul's

there

is abundant

their

not

privileges, just as

heaven, like

or

fourth

of the answers

the

and

Church to

second

at least

are

do

called

more

in the

of

way

though

idea

itself

as

tinual con-

one

Saints

of

in

it ; in

sin

it. a

as

sins is not

from

is

of

need

not

precept

Acts.

The

blessedness

state, as described the

for instance,

; and

need

to

chaptersthere

chapter of

some

enjoyed by

ought not

as

in it ?

forgivenessof be

were

far

as

cited.

the

yet

fifth

its actual

and,

to

their

Angels,for they

Christians

manner,

sins

Ephesians,detached

suggest

privilegeto

the

by

holiness,and the

a

of

ways,

the

as

least ;

Christians

mention

forgivenessdoes

mentioned

the

to

various

like

in all these.

alreadybeen

have

of it is addressed

in

ness forgive-

a

remarkable

providedfor

Epistleto

is

is to

Scripture. Consider,

of

whole

being such,

what

Gospel

thoughts

our

which

of

passages

the

not

turn

us

know

the

say

were

quoted, surely it

mentioned

under

to expected,

of

considering

it is very

be

not

that

passages

But

the presence

and great forgiveness

one

it should

of the

end

supposing

somewhere,

it,is mentioned

Can

the

was

we

places,even

of sins, after the

(I say)that

(he falling,"

from

before

I have

even

in other

found

125

exceedingjoy." Now,

of passages

number

if that

present them

to

glory with

the

MERCY.

keep them

pardon,as

say to "

His

is able to

who

"

AMID

unto

Thus

in

description

which in

exactly

in history,

Christians

were

to


be followers of God Christ

to

redeem

the be

to

instant

Christian of

he

course

still that he

he has no

does

must

not

been

sins

hath any God."

not

to be

them.

they

unclean

all that

spoken

over

arise from

Now of the

Awake

know, that

covetous

his brethren

children

is

in that

thou

of disobedience,

light in

are

fruit

man,

of Christ

kingdom

Apostlewarns the

who

words that

the

goodness,

"

lightwhich been

have

and sleepest,

dead, and Christ shall givethee light."

consider,again,the sixth and eighthchapters Romans,

they are In the

which

are

in contrast seventh

in which state ?

it ; he

Christian

a

nor

person,

truth," and

"

a

like,that

from

this ye

is evil ; for the

them, the

For

Spirit,whose

and righteousness,

a

amend, but

and

of

case

darkness, but

were

Lord," in that

detects

the

or

indeed

"

"partakerswith

for

for

he say, if

Does

?

them

inheritance in the the

are

impossiblein Christians;

were

Therefore

we

St. Paul

? does

covetous,

into the

enter

Spirit,

thanksgivings.

is safe if he has faith ? Far

fornicator,nor

....

the

Christian, remaining

a

repent

guiltyof

and

or

in love

also, and

how

guiltyof

if such

speaks as

filled with

; but

unclean,

is

[Serm.

circumspectly,

praisesand

that

be

walk

mentioned

are

suppose

Christian, can

to

be

to

in

against them

warned an

time,

crimes

Grievous

them,

instant

MERCY.

children,to walk

dear

as

loved

had

as

and

AMID

CHASTISEMENT

126

there one

of

with

other

parts of the Epistle.

chapter,St. Paul was

no

1

speaks

also forgiveness

death spiritual

because

remarkable

more

and

of

; but

despair;

a

state

of what our

state


by

In

nature.

of eternal

declares in

but of

that the

is

law

quoted)

? because

the

"

also

chapter, which

sixth

state, there

is not

Christians, "being to

become

"

the

chapter,when

third and

nature

of sins is dwelt then

Once

the

of it.

on,

and

that

more,

consider

the

Epistle.

it is

by

St. Paul

Paul

speaks of it,not of

in

a

and

of

hope

as

said

in

by

forgiveness it should

that

wards. after-

not

chapter

of

alreadyquoted.

causing us

not ashamed

1

said

state

our

There

first

"

to

We

patienceexperience,and maketh

a

rather

are

Apostle

Rom.

v.

1,"or

3"5.

fall,but

gloryin worketh

also,knowing that tribulation

and

but

sin,"

it should

passage

holier.

becoming

Christian

St.

is spoken of, as temptation

There

James's

means

;

It is remarkable

on.

the

All this righteousness.'"

dwelt

be

the

grace

speaking

out justification

Spirit is

Again, in

from

what

from

Epistle

forgivenessbeing

of

free of

the servants

different

is very

of

"the

by

the

describes

state

a

made

of

who

ness righteous-

says in the

truth."

hint

a

specialprivilegeof

the

;" how?

fruit

and goodness,righteousness,

Apostle

to those "

is fulfilled in them

cause

it is the

The

condemnation

no

because

is the

state

grace.

Spiritof life,"or (ashe

of the

last

gift of

the

127

pardon

Christian

in the

there

MERCY.

of

absence

Spirit; why

of the law

it the

woe,

consequence

are

AMID

CHASTISEMENT

VII.]

St. as

a

lations tribu-

ence, pati-

experiencehope, as

the

Psalmist


their

and

shame

view

faces the

Church.

of trial to

the

Christian

also ;

brethren,"

My

"

ye fall into

when that

the

tryingof

of pure to

forgiven:

wilful

sin, such

beginning of forth

death

a

world,"

endureth

promised

the

them

to

that

singularly correspond to trial, I have

fought

"

I have

course,

is laid up the

Lord

day, and love His

for

me

the not

St. Paul's

good the

to

only,but

me

Ps. xxxiv.

5.

made

2

James

man

tried,he

Lord

the

which

;" words at the

hath

end

of his

finished

faith ; henceforth

shall

i. 2"4.

give me

all them

unto

about

there

which righteousness,

appearing3." Moreover, to be

is

I have fight,

of

crown

the

is the he

love Him

righteousJudge

remark

1

a

kept a

when

ov"ixomes

overcomes

Blessed

M

which oflife,

crown

bringeth

finished

"

temptation,for

shall receive

declares that

occasion, is the

says,

it.

of sins

word

a

real Christian

St. John

falls under

Lights,and

of

not

"when

the

and

good giftsand

Father

the

which

as

joy

bids

he

2." Then of

temptations may

;" whereas

not

patience;

contrary,he

the

course

it all

count

says,

speaks

from

on

as

temptation, or,

my

is St. James's

and undefiled;but religion

be

that

; such "

wisdom,

perfectgiftscoming

is St. Paul's

perfectwork

her

of God

ask

Such

faith worketh

your

there

"

temptations,knowing this,

divers

patiencehave

them

he

ened, light-

were

ashamed1;"

not

were

and

Him

unto

eye

an

[Sbrm.

MERCY.

in

no

let

had

They

"

says,

is

AMID

CHASTISEMENT

128

that

also that

is this additional

there

St. James's

3

at

2

Tim.

Epistle,

iv.

7,

8.


CHASTISEMENT

VII]

that, whereas he

there

speak

at

and

of

once

it is

like that well

of

as

other

declension

up

matter

afterwards VOL.

IV.

an

give its

the

in

writes

to

inthians Corboth.

Does

them.

they believe

he

in Christ's theirs will

of

apply

what

I have

gone

wrong

in

have or

in

that

seems

become

of

instances

conduct

particularsins

then, and

course

describe.

are

with

if

yet unregenerate,

as

St. Paul

definitely promised of

of

as

?

belief

in

and

that

those

Christians

secretly,it and

not

Testament

remonstrates

remitted

once

whether

state

frequently,

so

there lastly,

faith

hint

one

atoning power,

When

a

observances, penitential

of sinners

Galatians.

arraignsand

sum

un-

also

not

treat

do

they

those

Old

the

of

both

and

To

not

the

to

not

occurs

and

or

case

and

I observe

However,

be at

now

that he

judgments

Gospel

give them

should

Apostles,does

which, in the

He

he

strange

it is

thingsto

whether dangers,or remedies, or enlarge,

those

the

Now

these

reducing themselves

wonderful

symptoms, upon

of

condition,which

unhappy it is not

he

unregenerate. Since, then, he,

the

the

Jews, there

Christians,if he contemplatedthe

to

of Christians

case

in which

passages

God.

to

speak

but

them

two

or

129

conversion, submission, purification,

approach

regenerate;

speak of

MERCY.

Christians, but

should

strange he

one

are

addresses, not

does

AMID

;

and better

said

any

: "

way,

practice,scandalouslyor pardon them the men,

is in

explicitly

not

Scriptureas that

fact

mere

and

are

they

restored K

a

to


favour, does

God's

they

in every

are

and whether

yet

it will

and

hidden

a

under

it,as

it may certain

high

be

hindrance

a

It

it may

hope ;

hold

which forfeit

intermediate

them

state, or

necessity of

certain

"

of

secrets

into,but

to

less sinners sinners us

very

; and

an

the be

unhappy Lord

God,"

acted

againstHis St. Paul

grace,

scanty information

it may

or

of in

their knowledge

Such not

"

We

upon.

and

point

comfort

and

sharp pain, or death.

our

that

fall

involve

temporal punishments,

grievous bodily disease, or affliction, or

;

to

assurance

delay

even

ligion re-

of their trial ;

full

peace

or

imbuing

liable from

the

salvation

own

it

or

prevent and

them

their

;

perfection,

fulfilment

them

rising

"

them

back

is the for

of their

or

heaven;

in

attainingone in

it may

make

lessen

it may

or

there the

it may

it may

; or

question,

character

ever

within

root

in, and

to their

here

grace

humility;

or

of attainment

the

obstacle

their

their

such, if they die

points of Christian

taking deep ;

for their

consists

their blessedness

to

stored re-

question,

operate to

to

be

particularChristian

their minds

was

It is still a

payment

may

of

sort

a

faith, purity,or

away

its

diminish

or

other

David

exacted, is quite another

to

may

be

question whether

; for

operatingor

one.

to

[Serm.

standingagainstthem

What

be

the

punished.

debt is not

a

MERCY.

pardoned

sense

was

disadvantage. how

decide

not

past sins,and is now

or

AMID

CHASTISEMENT

130

many

the what

other the

things are to

all

are

of

worldly

us

be

pried

more

or

grievous

Apostlesgive consequences


CHASTISEMENT

VII]

God

are.

may

spare

however,

case,

into His

hands, that He

him,

on

"let

let

Only

beg

us

what

of Him

not

make

us

obey

which

sin has all

we

do

Him

and continually,

Him

; that

us

of Him

may

hand

on

thorns

; in

text

will

which

the

rough

own,

our

; that

toss

upon

may

make

we

express

or

O

mine

I sit in me.

I

their

enemy

and,

the

to

the

to

save

which

towards

againstme, light unto

on

length

nor

learn

may

us,

end

our

the

when

faint

couch

of

words

of

sinners,

all that

tempter.

of

coming

and

feel, whether

:

as

sharplyor long

tarry,and

at

way,

look

we

afflicts us,

that

should suffering,

repentant and

arise ; when

may

word, that

a

God

we

spiritof

the

repineor despond,

not

master

will not

thingswhich

of Christ

a

we

the

adore

beg

us

hard

a

judgments cheerfully

said,to kiss the rod, however

it smites

not

Let

its effects

undo

to

His

bear

to

hope, that

to lovingly

the

of Him

beg

us

wrath

account

not

let

His

faith and

all

into

circumstances

Only

and

are,

sin

manfully.

it is

we

our

all righteousness in us, for

repentance and

and diligently,

or

good." in

us

where

the

came

Him

forsake

up

under

broughtus.

judgment

to

"It

will.

He

seemeth

us

ourselves

nothingof ourselves,and to enable us to and depreand confess it honestly, cate truly,

can

and

take

In either

surrender

do what

may

do

state ; to

to work

is to

181

punish.

may

pious Eli, when

Him

miserable

hate

He

us,

duty

our

is the' Lord," said

MERCY.

AMID

"

wards to-

Rejoice

I fall I shall shall be

darkness, the

Lord

will bear

indignationof

k2

the


CHASTISEMENT

132

Lord,

the

for

shall

me

:

behold

I

because

He

until

plead He

MERCY.

AMID

my

have

sinned

and

cause,

will

bring

His

righteousness."

me

[Serm.

forth

against execute

to

the

VII.

Him

;

judgment light,

and

I


SERMON

PEACE

VIII.

AND

JOY

AMID

Job

This

He

Though

"

is

that

that

if

with

God

good

coming

as

; if

to

keep we

are

in

to

in

it

is

to

then

At

;

undone.

us,

so

any

in

approach it is

our

as

way

all events,

that

if

And

on

then

He

we

He the must

founded

in

evil

sure

to

be

will

but

Him,

for

there

other be

is

by

approach

no

to

or

receive if

hand,

ready

to

ing com-

if such

the

only

Him

at

to

appears else

one

lies

worse,

is

us,

He

submit

;

after

even

still

that

to

it

sinners

appoints

refuses

refuge

us,

case

allow

wisdom He

for

in

the

on

sole

our

store

in

implied

or

is

ture, Scrip-

in

it is attained

be

we

are

If

words

in

Him."

occurs

strength,

way

in

trust

It

attainable,

we

I

often

sole

our

is

Him,

will

men.

Though

such

approve. go

is

away.

question, once

good

God

God.

to

we

of

15.

yet

me,

expressed

conduct

belief

xiii.

which

sentiment

a

whether the

slay

CHASTISEMENT.

we

we

does to

can

are

ceive re-

His


PEACE

134

He

with

rests

bad,

; and

is the

one

shall

life."

when

Father, and

thy of

in

said,

be

and

and I walk

though it

speaks in

slay me,

yet

seeking the

their with

have

thy

; make

"

in which

Lord

to

the

in

words

am

art

my

sinned

no

more

as

of

one

the

form

Yea,

"

:

shadow

the

mouth

in the

text

to

I have

David

of

Prodigal

go

itself under

words

of

cumstances different cir-

me

evil,for Thou

no

with

of

it is

will I trust

word

in

of the

Him."

punishment

their

on

in

"trust

is

the

in

vily hea-

Inquirers

God for

; that our

creed

for ever,

in for

strength." everlasting

duty

our

joicing re-

darkness,all

lips,one Lord

different from

case

equally upon

;"

me

sorelyperplexed Job, "Though

Jehovah

is another

stay ourselves

son

light,saints walking one

hearts, the

There

under

thee, and

Lord,

truth, prodigalsrepentant, saints

in the of them

the

him, Father,

before

It shows

the

afflicted and He

hast

through the valleyof

death, I will fear and

or

seems "

out,

arise, and

I will

"

called

joy

cries

different tone, of the

a

hired servants."

peace

dons, par-

bestows,

St. Peter

under feeling,

will say unto

againstheaven worthy

giftsHe

he

Thou

go?

It is the

he

to

far

part to take, good

our

when

way, we

and

Son,

it is

what

how

or

generalfeelingwhich

in

whom

eternal

not,

or

gives it.

express

to

us

[Serm.

pleasantor painful.

us,

far restores, or

Him

He

as

This to

punishes

how

or

JOY

it is towards

will,whatever Whether

AND

and

of

sins.

our

all of

wisdom

these,

thus

to

being actually Job

maintained


CHASTISEMENT.

VIII.]

AMID

his innocence,

which

afflictions

his

wickednesses

judgment

a

coming

past, could

time

God

revealed

who

had

God

that

rather

or

were

to

He

when

For

another that

what

does

justgovernment,

He

overrules

a

of

Solomon, of the

of Him and You

"

Lord,

; for whom

he calls it

1

Job

i. 1.

in

they

strokes

willingly ;

judgment, yet He

mercy.

provides

become

He

wrath"

in

a

good ; of

follow as

sin,

well

as

remembers

"

decides, quoting the words

when

Lord son

"

if

Father, and

it is not

despisenot

the

a

the

should suffering

faint

scourgeth every see

"

son, nor

yet

as

healing medicine

a

Thus,

My

then

acquiesce

to

not

evil should

that

St. Paul

This

mercy."

and

be

supersedethe originallaw

it to be

punishment.

feared

displeasure,

merciful

our

is in

an

not

His

God,

one

often

may

God's

it is in

sense

one

He

that

chastisements,

sons,

is in itself

and, while

sinner,

a

men

in

penance,

higher,it

and

are

is

till

darkness

sufferingit ; and

trust

God

afflicts His

though in

and

But

in His

concur

rod.

as

incurred

they

self-inflicted

a

of His

that

is still to

duty

in the

chastised

have

they

conscious

the other

and sincerity integrity

wait

evil V

secret

on

perfectand upright,one

"

eschewed

conscious

their

He

why

been

and

and

but

thinking

as some

upon

light.He,

to

of his

hand, being conscious in

denied,

his friends

were

now

135

thou thou

loveth whom

chastisement"

2

Heb.

the

art rebuked

chasteneth,

He He and

ing chasten-

receiveth2." a

xii. 5, (".

"

rebuke,"


PEACE

136

stillit is in

but it

such, and

as

love

"

His

to

mention.

well here which

One

exhortation death and

thus

and, if any God,

in

hope

of

says

to

God

Lord

Him."

Thus

were

left to

he

him,

began if

as

the

Lord

shall trouble

had

him and

stoned

with his

historyof out

his

and

sons

with

stones

of

the

of

1

his next

He

My

unto

words

continues

troubled "

burned

daughters,"

"

? the

us

And

them

all Israel with

fire,"

after

they

1." is

given

true,

It

to

vii. 19. 24.

in the

us

Almighty

illustrates

most

vant though erring,ser-

submittinghimself

Josh.

"

thee, gloryto

God God, chastised, yet blessing

chastisement,and

to trust

consolation,were

day."

belly. a

to

rod,

very

confession

in his address

fish's

case

make

instance

; I mean,

Jonah

put

servingHim.

thou

this

remarkable

appositelythe of

the

despair only.

thee

be

spoilsof Jericho,

duty, no

stones, and

them

Another

God

the

it may

is Joshua's to

"give,I pray

hast

"

"

about

yet observe,

no

"

sternly, Why

him

;

offender,

thus

stoned

which

encouragement

profitin

Israel,and

of

severe

as

without

ever,

son," Joshua the

of

stances in-

glorify

to

on

dying apparently under

man

or

called

some

was

it.

remarkable

some

secretinga portion of

for was

who

take

to

under

especialnotice

Achan,

to

us

hand,

deserves

duty

our

praiseHim

or glorifying,

under

[Serm.

it is

bless and

to

of persons

God, when

JOY

;" and

Scripture affords

And

be

AND

25.

even

under

the

without


AMID

VIII]

clear

any "I

cried

Thou

He

I, and

hadst

the

billows

Thy

said, I

soul

fainted my

own

with

the

that

I have

simple

that

of

voice

should

one

combined

be

and

it,if

on

so, because

but

think, that

of

generalconviction

a

trust

we

few

very be

must

various

; the

rod

to

Him.

indeed,

conscious,if

they

have

or

Jonah

that

pay V

be

more

scribed, dethe

mean

yet punishes us, under,

are

or

may

feelingof mingled not

seeing our will

that God

this the

rather

they get has

7"9.

way,

bring more

at

none

all,

themselves

to

God

at

grievouslyoffended

ii. 2"4.

Thee

of mind

And

times, in spiteof all He

1

us

Holy

Lord

; I

;

forsake

unto

I will

state

loves

fear, of suspense,

yet having us

God

Lord

into Thine

realize

to

my

the

is of the

favour, yet

His

under

I will look

sacrifice

the

it be

hard

in His

are

brought

hope

than

feelingthat

we

Then

think, nothing could

understand

to

however

that

Salvation

vowed.

; all

me.

lyingvanities

thanksgiving;

of

midst

When

Thee,

I will

For

about

me

remembered

observe But

mercy.

Now,

me,

belly of

the

deep, in

Thy sight; yet I

"

voice.

passed over

in unto

came

They

their

of

the

my

compassed

waves

out

of

; out

into the

within

prayer

Temple.

heardest

it.

affliction unto

Thy Holy Temple

toward

again

Thou

from

escape

of my

reason

floods

cast

am

to

was

me

Thy

and

137

heard

me

the

and

seas,

and

cast

he

"by

says,

Lord, and

hell

I

prospect how

cried," he

the

CHASTISEMENT.

done

for

them;


AND

PEACE

138

and

that, for what

not

be

them

to

least in this

Christians

how

and

sorrow

calmness that

one

of

they

are

and I

it.

forfeited

;

sense

countenance,

mind, which

proceed

is, at

then

lightof

have state

a

ought

one

of

matter

a

God's

they

describe no

me

believe

can

sense,

to

with

suspense

the

much

so

the

certainty,

they

in

to

seems

it is

;

how

in another

that

it

misunderstand

gloom,

confidence

it

so

without

hope

without

pain

from

in conceiving difficulty

a

have

can

and

in

find

day, men

may

them in them

demand

will

merits

exempt

describing.Yet

been

have

I feelings

to

as

punishment, which

some

[Serm.

Christ's

they know,

imputed

so

JOY

to

mon com-

sense.

We

will

such

I

and

he

say,

tries

God's mercy,

him

has

up ; he

speaking of good hope.

to

look him

God's

is to

a

the

He

the

measure

of such

does

of the

not

; but

I

which

he

do

not

I

His

less

a

realize the dwell does

upon not

does, around

be

deceived, of

being allowed

ordinances, his being enabled his

not

am

or

he

he

cannot

him.

of

given

not

more

mean

as anxiously,feeling,

God's

has

often

does

;

has, through

of heaven.

indeed

of

of prayer

course religious

that God

future, he

of him

proofs,in

to

a

strength of it, but

present love towards

to attend

he

and

good hope

a

habit

is in the

consciousness

has

Christian,for

serious

a

God,

serve

become

forward

He

the reward

circumstances what

is

man

speaking.

am

life. He

a

in

a

duty, his perception of Gospel

truths, his being able

to

accept, admire, and

love


AMID

VIII.]

high

and

that

at

holy views

present,

calculate

how

calm

a

men.

a

are

day

of

the

present they God's

hands

But

subdued is the

now

sin

subtle has

sin.

been

have and

has

is conscious

Supposing

it breaks

alienated

worldly goods, and some

he

dead

and

past ;

might gone, that

or

life,formed will

he

the has

connexions be

sin, whatever

his state it

harsh,

been to

have

fided con-

overfond

been

taken

that

or

sin

them, of

he

his children

ought

;

and

that

man

a

allowed

time

in

and

of with

he

has

others,

they

are

matters retrieving

false

some

the upon

step in

the

like

conviction

of

his

Will

he

or irreligiously

is, breaks

sin, or

suddenlyovertaken

warned

when

rate delibe-

secret

has

consequence

have

and

he

of

case

of

some

on

has

particularoccasions

any

when

what

he is

now

grievous fall in

in

are

some

course

in

who

those that

or

;

that

or

the

for

they

of

past, some himself

him

in

and

;

this is the

(and

man,

it ;

alarm,

thereby supported.

detected

suffered from so

of all serious

over-indulgentfather, and

an

still, thing some-

;

somehow

are

sins in time

or

in later life has

is

a

suppose

mere

hope,

immediate

is future

conscious

yet, and

of

state

a

a

doubtful

of mind

state

in

sense

from

vary

to

judgment

true

confidence

judgment

who Christians,)

most

on

in

not

are

as

certain

a

dawning and

mere

though

They

Christ's

at

prove

speculateor

to

on

feelingmay

of this kind

for

fare

is in

The

favour.

going

shall

he

139

things,all conspireto

without

tremblingguess, to

of

present he

seat, at God's

CHASTISEMENT.

him

?

:

"


PEACE

140

himself

think

the

being

careful

so

God

served

has

reallydesired striven

he

as

in will

do

and

I

do

not

the

on

much

but to

such

No

His

down

argue,

is to see

If I at

His

work." and

habit

but

as

of

were

not

ligent neg-

?

that

it may

mind

? how

has

him

not

memory

his conscience

even

him

so

tells him ; he

has

could

he

frame

as

has

warrant

no

good

any

much

of will

have

general

that no

out

; for he

attempt

of

will be

him

cast

his

know

to

; he

been

of

sins

is he

it

of his

notion

the

his privileges,

assure

happen,

the

reprobate,I utterly

outward

speaking of

takes

sins have

could

humility,

lightlyimpute

God

his

not

I will not up

a

up

principle,who

fixed

religionas

he

take

I think

not

am

and

at

little

so

that

ordinarily

will he

certaintyfor

all,or

surelyhis

sins upon

I

forgivehim

no

indeed

holy wish

has

been

will

absolutely forgivenfor

sight,whatever "

he

will humble

he

as

he

has

no

; and

that

man

; I

convinced

he

shocked

hand,

he

have

men

past life. Who it ?

has

forgiven him

believe

lay

been

having

other

who

men,

of serious any

not

knows

knows

or

be

may

presumption.

and

up

done,

suppose

has

either ; I will not

take

; he

himself, much

God

that

ordinary

be ; he

his

will,though he has

have

he

as

hate

despair. But

so

present prevailing

spite of

to

whole

God's to

his

I think

?

what in ascertaining particulars

himself, yet

and

ought

the

on

Much

was.

notion

he

ought

some

condemn

favour

obedience, in

as

to

[Serm.

of

consciousness of

habits

JOY

of God's

utterlyout

has

; he

not

AND

this ; had that


CHASTISEMENT.

AMID

VIII]

they

are

is to

come

there

not

of

imply, is

other,

them, what

not

of

of

future

has

what

come,

they

consequences

Thus

he

is under

all inconsistent

at

and

fear

and

judgment, hope

looking

on

two

each

with

present enjoyment, another

apprehension ;

Day

what

him.

to

once,

one

"

still ; and

unknown

at feelings

141

both

on

of

defined un-

to

the

rise within

him.

Further, let

brought from he

into

the

has

suppose

serious

some

from

the

of

that

supposing he

in

former

transactions, and which

they

come

have

explain away, towards

fatherlyaffection he the

still has inward

of

peace,

which

other

hand, he

visitation know the

which

can

come

His

sees comes

it is sometimes true

he

Christian

not

that

here

His

he vidence pro-

love

and

opportunity

ordinances, and

only ;

God

him

from

without.

said, that

such

trials

judgments

but

in

and the

on

displeasureas plainlyin upon

he

which

faith,obedience,

from

or

ments embarrass-

Now

sees

attendingGod's of

;

imprudent

the

plainlyenough, in the

evidences

sequences con-

aspect of God's

double

; for

him

clearness

a

the

now

occasioned.

a

him

supposing he

been

is under

certainlyexperiences, with cannot

consequence

or

upon

years

supposing

unjust,and

in

duty, and

neglect

has

:

violent, or

annoyance

obvious

actually

one

instance

injuredparty ;

neglectedsome

in money

For

question.

an

evidently resulting

that

passionateand

befalls him has

such

suppose

trouble, and

sin in

been

us

the

are

corrections

I to ;


PEACE

142

they

rather

they

It is

too.

and

judgments

are

merciful

are

JOY

AND

him

for

judgment

impossiblebut

be his

may or

him

for

less ; whatever to him

his

in

his

it into

turn

sense now

God

forgivenit,"reallyI

popular,that

lowlyChristian

of himself such

a

and

say so, of

way

many

He

"

is

forgivenit the it.

though

If

we

argue

it at all. Here be

graciousto

graciousso

as

; whether

Scripture.

not

as

is,that

to

it is

It so

I insist

seriousness,

a

has

said,He

has

Where

go

by

is

punishing

has

not

How

can

has

given forHe been

forgivenessthe from

decided

what

reason

tized bap-

were

we

be

must

what

on

not

when

was

we

is

unless He

Is

since

"

lutely abso-

proof He

He

will say,

? forgive

so, will

has not

see\ He

in other ways,

me

truly

any

consequences.

man

if Certainly,

(and

if I

a

of

want

we

is over,

betrayedinto

are

It will be

see

and

against

will think

it. God

what

grace ?"

first step in

tells us,

we

from

is

think

do not

use

to its eternal

proof of this ? all

duty

past sin,it

many

punishingit.

as

to

past ; here is

sin

is still gracious

then, of the spite,

of himself

others

forgiventhe not,

"as

speaking from

because

whatever

be his

In

to say otherwise.

a

penury

blessing. It

a

doctrine

serious

or

obedience, greater

it ; whatever

common

has

in

sider con-

punishment

a

that God

hope

spiteof

to ability

must

past extravagance,

present attainments

ments judg-

are

man

a

children

surely

;

they

neglectedthem,

having once

on

corrections

corrections,but

(forexample)undutiful on

[Serm.

our

reason

would

say,

but thought Scripturespoke differently, 1


VIII.]

AMID

because in

CHASTISEMENT.

often

persons

should

both

be

gracious

that

and

without

help

for in

should

we

full

instance,

disobeying has call

once

him

to

we

befallen

him

the fault as

if

had

we

no

the

whom

we

separate,

of

putting

kindness referred in

an

exact

sight;

no

exact

We

do

that

God, who

not

at

but there whom

one

take is

know

even

time

divine one

He

time

truth at

foresees

is

as

than it is

least when will

day are

instance

our

given

state

own

found.

be

by saying,

beginning,pardons We

another.

afterwards

quite

the

the

He

to

past and

is meant

at

with

of showing

parallelcan

from

one

daily life

one

ideas

him is

persons,

course,

what

rather

in

occur

parallelto

the end

sees

pass

towards

act

two

has

We

?

a

to, and

what

no

mean

the

Of

present.

or

at

wait

spoken

loving

what

aside

is not

to

God's

at

be

which

expostulate. Surely,then,

and

we

displeased. This

dissatisfied,and

are

Do

rather

not

and

of

posing, Sup-

past.

disobeyed us,

to

treatingkindly, nay

our

the

punishment

be

tible compa-

accident.

present, to

more

lutely abso-

present favour

whether

thousand

a

has

fit state

cause

of

out

for

? and

decide

God

experience

God's

an

sufficient

a

for

over

instance of

be

child

account

better

can

have

with

a

is

our

pardon

a

met

while, till he is in when

from

have

not

yet

us

nothing

judging

reason,

life,than

to

say

great difficulty

a

by saying that

is meant

forgivenus,)I with

have

to

seem

understandingwhat

Mtf

us.

We

pardons

can

know persons

fall away

and


PEACE

144

It

it.

does

obedience, into

enables

us,

Him,

love

us

that

far

against

double

its

to

have

we

He

when

us,

brought And

this these

have

to

so

in

are

rather

it unless

to

be

we

of

arrears

to

ought

Him,

makes

and

no

of

still

is

visits.

that

sight,and

assent

short

Him,

punishment,

mingled feelingstowards not

desires

He

because

serve

being strange

in His

state

to

us

of

He

ultimatelycome

therefore

debt

no

account

from

who

[Serm.

Baptism.

follow, then,

not

gracious to

JOY

of

time

of those

salvation

the

the

I mean,

perish;

AND

it is too

sonable rea-

the

Scripture says

contrary. But, it may

be

said, Scripture does

; it declares

Doubtless the

repentance is it

enough

different

say,

frames

much

how

work

to

of

feel

we

What

another.

Son

the

in Do

not

?

not

mean,

he

a

I

am

"

mind at

day

kind

or

hearts

was

you

Parable

when

he

feel distress

praise ; hearts,it

it

at

be

he

that that

I

He

we

?

wishes

the

by

hour

do

not

;

at

?

Did

not

sir,"and go,

? did he

not

went or

give God

pleading to

with

did

think

If indeed

? us

us

the

even

to

let

is

is

us,

go,

not

was

He

hour

meant

promised

so

word

Consider

trusted

he

having sinned,

shows

shows

that

is

feelingis enough?

deceive

say,

when

in earnest

of

"

suppose

in

mere

a

which

time

one

our

? is it

are

we

?

is repentance

sorry ?"

passionate feelingto

most

the

of

degree

Considering how

what

but

;

trary con-

given. repent shall be for-

all who

that

the

say

we

the our

repent, that


VIII.]

He

CHASTISEMENT.

AMID

is

show

bringing us that

to

but

repentance ;

it does

duly repented, and

have

we

145

not

He

that

has forgivenus. actually But

faith will become

apply to where

did, I suppose faith,but

that his him

it would

livingfaith. works

works

then, we and

But "

home

has

I have

to

faith

a

shall

we

at

we

and

must

and

not

our

again,

an

I

"

; but

assurance,

till it is found

to be

and

sure,

to fear

once.

we

;" if then

gain it by

we

continue

faint,"that

must

in we

ask

we

; but

that "

told,

are

must on

prayer,"that be l

is the

on

we

wait

must

for

where

asking?

once

expresslytold "

can

feelingit,comes

It is true

again,that must

Or

again, that

receive

not

tion convic-

a

; I feel I

such

that

not

pardoned.

are

we

"pray

said

shall

Lord," that

IV.

he

promised ?

content

be

ye

again

maintain

forgiven." True

am

ourselves

it may

contrary,are

of

livingfaith

bring

to

that

beyond

it

is it

be

about

it said that

VOL.

will

Christ."

of

that I

must

pardon, we

come

is

say,

Scripturetell us

Ask, and

kind

every

how

as

may

merits

? where

hope

such

assurance,

groundsfor

God

of

if it

even

who

"

assurance

does

from

but,

says ;

now,

"

person

appropriatethe

without

I do

this faith ; I feel I have

I have

where

sins.

away

great thing?

again,a

an

thus

But

;

be

can

able to do this

But

Christ, and

of

speak

not

?

by

that

washing

Scriptureso

undoubting

an

have

of

of

ascertained

Scripture says

the merits

us

the instrument

know

not

said, that

be

it may

the we

impor-


PEACE

146

tunate

in

though

He

hears

shall at of

mingled hope

waitingand text,

and

I have

can

He

if

lives,

this is the very state

express

slay me,

yet

anxiety,of

been

ing. describ-

better

such

a

the words

of

will I trust

in

than

perseveringtemper Though

"

as

that

quitetrue

fear, of peace

words

seems

sensiblyanswering,we

which insecurity,

of

God

pardon through our

not

it ; but

and

Surely,no the

for

lengthobtain

grace and

[Serm.

It is

?

not

us

in prayer

spite of God's

in

JOY

supplications, though

our

persevere

we

that

AND

Him." Once better

it may

more,

than

answer

any

Sacrament

that

the

to

and forgiveness,

us

imparted to indeed

our

high

most

plain in

sins is

and grievous,

our

those

sins which

came

to

this blessed

into which

we

is not

and

if so,

sure

of their

Again

:

"

forgiveus

have

for

is not

fallen

this to

Son

all that is

our

all

from

are

Lord our

fession Con-

of

;"

now

"

us

back

since

we

rather

our

to

last those

earliest years ?

our

confess

why

not

them,

ions. Confess-

our

intolerable carry

are

the

from

committed

past ;" 1

of

one

the remembrance

ordinance, and

pardon ? else Thy

lute that the abso-

only

have

we

benefits

; but

from

the burden

"remembrance"

does

"

noticed,

Holy

judgment

Service, indeed

there say, that

We

far

a

Sacrament

past sins

our

Church's

our

in the

manifold

is

Supper imparts

of it. The

us

this

by

hitherto

Lord's

assures

and

of forgiveness is

that I have

of the

souls

this

said, and

be

that

we

they a Jesus

past

are

not

"burden?"

Christ's sins then

sake are


VIII.]

AMID

forgiven when

not

past"extend

"

infancy? the

all

back

awful

effect,which of that

We

not

and absolutely

though

"

One

of this ways,

there declaring of

David,

and

and

"receive

they had

be

in

good

brance remem-

forgivenhere.

here,

away

all,but

we

not

are

in

are

the of

accordinglyis

mit com-

put away one

sense

of

grace."

This

have

baptized,and "

the

to 1

wash

fountain

a

2

l2

v.

in

Creed, And

in

many

received

it to

their sins ;"

away

opened

10.

was

of sins."

not

inhabitants

Cor.

wrath,"

called in the

Scripturespeaks who

when,

mercy,

children

for the remission

those

is

God's

from

sin,and

absolution

be

other.

the sins which

the children

callingon

arise,and

nounced pro-

Judgment. There is indeed one in Scripsins expresslydescribed ture,

Baptism

great

be

"

for

in

Baptism, which the

not

all received

we

born "made

were

"

put once

of

putting away which

be the

one

Day,

then

they are

till the

us

sins

our

then

add

body, whether

will

sins

will

Last

clear,then, that

here, are

upon

to

ment Sacra-

that

Absolution

I

the

in the

therefore

seems

Blessed

of the grace little,

be

the

and

to

death, up

oar

confess

we

cannot

judgedat

Our

;

we

know

thingsdone

It

this

life up

us.

he

bad V

or

of

of

that

not

whole

day

considerations

these to

; does

pray

unforgiven,whatever

are

Ordinance

are

the

chamber,

we

over

To

the

to

life

through our

147

through our

celebration

sick

our

thus

we

If so, up

last in

"

CHASTISEMENT.

to

of

the house

Jerusalem,


PEACE

148

their

though

"

white

for

and

sin

for

since ; and

long

Angels,

His

and "

since.

given ;

many

second

do

pardon

stand,

way

the

on

not

in

our

from

God's

is,

great

Even

if

obtain

pardoned

we

Him.

And

this

it is

quite

we

Scripture gave

us

is ;

at

"

in the bosom 1

Acts

need it to

present of

God's

xxii. 16.

most

so

of

We

cast

out

of

through

case,

what

the

See

duty

our

duty

yet

order

portunate imto

natural

our

what

of

it.

our

dition con-

happily circumstanced,

choicest Zech.

great

insight into

no

much,

us.

grace,

our

aids, privileges,

being the clear

in

are

matter.

patient waiting,in

and we

we

is

not

still

;

suggest

must

gain

to

of His

this

are

have

house

which

then

question

we

are

of the

Scripturesaid nothing

that

past long

the

way

; and

first view

very

prayer

is

what

grace

presence, the

favour, in

mercy,

if

even

and

how

in God's

desperate state,

a

Father's

powers,

be

to

then

? stand

we

comfort

sense

we

is

of

spite

and

self, Him-

God

heals,and

this

grievously;

His

and

secretlyfor

does

it

wounds

in

received

Spiritwho

us

Church, in His

are

but

Holy Baptism

sinned

of

I answer,

the

knows His

and

hidden

is,where

in

God

as

crimson,

have

we

but

knows

much

have

We

His

all

none

like

red

corruption it allays;but

inbred

now

be

This

none

souls, what

our

V

Only Son,

how

present,

scarlet,they shall be

as

I will say,

nay,

"

a

wool

as

promising that

;" and

though they

;

shall be

they

be

[Serm.

JOY

uncleanness sins

snow

as

AND

gifts;

xiii. 1.

Isaiah

but

with

i. 18.

evil


behind

and

us,

and

plainlyour

of

desert, but

because and

within

that,

bring

condescends

aim,

day,

be

be

with

fear and

before

"

be

with

the

in of

the

our

and

to will and

"

Lord

for

in

out

"

of

judgment

Jonah

"in

God, and

our

magnify

Him

for

ever.

own

while

in

Though

souls

our

we

will that

and

in the

and us

load

our

mory, me-

even

be

should whatever

we

Job

dungeon,

flames, let

us

be

sounds

feel the

God's

Let

we

accuse

from

Him,

it

is the

now

belly of hell," with

in the

trust

do,"

them

are,

Jeremiah

Children

sent pre-

to

things will

assurance

no

we

the

ashes, with

Holy

be

it should

us

at

prospect,though

though

throw

grace

sins,though

our

less how

or

wherever still,

the

like the

He

since

of salvation."

if it be

cannot

though

us,

among

day

after year,

and

Day

like

are,

us

so

receive

trembling,"working

more

year

sins

given

or

His

God, though his threateningvoice

ears

our

;" in

and

; to

endeavour

giftsof

though the adversary of

nay, to

best ; to

of

intrinsic

any

fail,they may

is the

uncertain

us,

our

if it had

our

time

pleaseHim

to

night cometh,"

judgment,

before

us

deprecating

present punished for

at

under

we

in

directs,at "working

accepted time, now we

constant

as

we

it is

our

can

work

to

St. Paul

as

salvation is

to

Why,

us.

fruit the

when

"

creasing, in-

of

habitations everlasting

into

to

it is

frailtyever

our

most

we

best, not

our

to cherish

all

do

; to

the

and

earnest

149

before

make

to

bring Him

us,

through

judgment

a

be

wrath

God's

that

duty

; to

grace

CHASTISEMENT.

AMID

VIII.]

or

glorify

praiseHim, take

in

good


PEACE

150

whatever

part

l

fires

long.

us

they

;

restrained. will

three

sing

without

can

in what

God

promised

us

hath

the

praiseHis

name.

hand

forget our and

He

repent

forgive them

may

be

not

punished

of

chance our

He

it.

not, for I have

will

through through when

the the

thou

Isaiah

has

walkest

be

give

us

two

I

will

through

the

flame

rejoice

not we

the

on

He

allows

We

will

member re-

them

the

; and

for

if the

according to

; I have

When with

called

thee

passest

thee

overflow

fire,thou

Fear

"

:

thou

Isaiah

He

it better

next

grace

kindle

;

ment punish-

prepared

2

yet

as

again,that

not

a

nothing to

remember

be

or

temple,

graciouspromise

Mine.

shall the

15.

will

in the

will

rivers, they shall

xxiv.

He

rejoice in

thee

art

waters,

burned, neither

1

His

redeemed

; thou

name

us."

punishes,thinking

we

day, according to

by thy

will

in this life than

punished,

yet

cease

and

again

; we

helped

which

not

not

may

them

them, if He

of to

of

yet

interior

them.

spite of

in

joy

as

are

sins,because

past

them, that will

Lord

Nor

thing.

every

really

When

given, because

has

in the

cannot

they

them, will

We

destroy.

us

peace

we

for

formed

is

Lord

they

threaten, but

may

and

but

us,

gathered together,an

shrine

other

circle

providence,

glorifythe

"

VIII.

[Serm.

inflicts in His

us

Hitherto

"

are

holy

Let

;" they may

touch

We

He

sorrow

however

or

CHASTISEMENT.

AMID

;

thee;

shall not

upon

and

be

thee2."

xliii. 1, 2.


SERMON

IX,

THE

STATE

OF

Rom.

"

Being

justified by

Lord

Jesus

into

this

There

Christ

wherein

grace

are

many

Christian

futurity

or

think

of

all,

or

it

going

must

on

in

themselves years from

any

hence. them other

in

of

hope

the

;

They

The than

country

do

that

what

of

is

any ;

to

world

next

future and

are

judged than

quarter

fear

nor

do

they

a

not

it home

of

to

really understand,

they

more

any

idea

not

be

day

another about

the

of

part

hope

world;

bring

or

one

doing

now

our

faith

by

greater

neither

unseen

understand,

and

are

at

have

the

shape.

any to

try

through

access

rejoice

the

nay,

who

country,

in

God

have

we

and

stand,

men,

about

them

also

we

with

peace

whom

by

;

have

we

2.

1,

v.

God.,'

of

glory

faith,

GRACE.

in

God's

for

what

they

the

happen is

far

period

to

consequently,

is

concern

or

them

ten

distant

more

of

they

what

see

world,

sence, pre-

this

they

life

or

have


THE

152

neither

hope

thought

about

There

about

it of any

kind.

others

who

St. Paul

with

salvation bids

who

for he

would,

"

us

time

others

who

of

no

whatever,

and

joy

transport.

nor

do

work

out

trembling ;"

the

pass

fear

no

such,

bids

fear and

"

us

feel

with

sympathize

cannot

[Serm.

it,for they have

feel much

though they professto I

GRACE.

fear

nor

are

OF

STATE

I

think

our

own

St.

nor

Peter,

sojourninghere

our

in fear1." there

But to

have

very

do

fear at all ;

not

I purpose

state.

remarks It is

happens

words

falter.

in

so

sad

to

be

have have

Now

They ever

an

may

sense

of their

1

I

persons

of own

Phil. ii. 12.

often

make

speak

state

a

think

they

from

Christ

Thy kingdom come,"

their

miserable

i. 17.

our

of

;

their

are

mind, the

persons,

youth

guilt on

1 Pet.

of of

serious well-living

such

on

alas ! it too

minds, and

our

the

be

indefinite

consciousness

say,

"

of privilege,

fixed

so

yet,

;

whenever

been

to make

and

it is the

uncomfortable

and

distressed

world.

we

before

rise up

sins

our

coming

when

that

a

interesting

an

it now,

his heart

have

to

His

a

and

in altogether

in

are

certainlythe duty, as

desire

to

they

in

are

it.

upon

Christian

every

fear, or

to

only joy

not

are

describe

to

who

those

yet they

However,

right state.

some

than

state

only

seem

religion.These

little joy in

hopeful

more

as

are

as

next

and

yet they minds,

and failings

a


THE

IX]

continual

as

Lord.

They

minds,

the

have

them Or

breaks them and

are

;

time

time

they

or

and looks

make

every

and

sullen

lamenting wasted

sorrowful

dryness

how

good ;

their faith fearful

say,

"

How

about

hours

is,and

their trust

only leads

how

little

their

from into

to

confusion,

gloomy

and slothful,

a

deeply

are

are

course

sensible

His

and grateful,

it should to

gratefulam

are

time

their

wonderful

sense

for afterwards

sorry

religionis

very

them

passionate,

failing, self-reproach,

and

where

service.

no

lost. opportunities

and

their

really feel

to

seems

thing,and they

any

spirits.They

thing,and

are

they

do

to

their

grievouslyafflicts

them

or

;

they

;

failingwhich

unhappy by

is that

of

God

they

reallyput

they

attempting

and

God

natural

what

words

consequence

done

time, and

one

ever

a

have

it

and

passes,

some

thing

moved difficulty

of

day

the

their

but

attend,

to

Perhaps they are

with

The

sense

a

rejoicingin

and ill-tempered,

are

put every

it from

try

to

saying

ever

of such

lives

recollection.

on

have.

before

have

from

out

of us, must

speak

of

sense

their

unprofitable. They again, they

A

they

alone

and

tresses dis-

might, when

of irregularity

; the

thoughts wander

and

annoys

thought

one

great

as

best

I

feel

who

153

judgment.

the

one,

every

Church,

to

come

in

coming

those

hinders

as

GRACE.

sore

or

blaming that,but

not

am

wound

a

of Christ's

guilt,indeed, I

OF

such transgressions,

them, think

STATE

see

of I."

be

that

they But

put.

judgment

God's

They

dence provi-

mercies hear

is to

of the


THE

154

STATE

blessingspromised death, and

they

OF

God's

to

[Seiim

true

Oh, how

"

say,

GRACE.

Now

no

will

one

should

fancy,I

trust, that I

sayingany thing in disparagement of are

should

be

one

yet St.

Paul

in

but

Sins

of

to

come

1. In

Lord

rejoicingin

hope

such

arise

as

and

and

in

peace

of

alway ;"

not

the

His

first

place, of

cause

kind

from

ration delibe-

warrant

of

describing. Many

to

in question

religion. take

must

we

course,

disorder, which

of the

glory. fection the in-

believing.

this defective

bodily

quently the

having

as

from

divine

no

have

account

been

the

then, the questionis,how the persons

Now,

into

joy

too. feelings

Christians

describes

wilfulness, have

from

religion.He

continuallyto repent of,

nature, original

our

and us

and

they

say

imperfection and

rejoicein

"

am

feelings ;

only

cheerful from

much

us

such

man's

a

more

then, infirmity, of

keep

and

text, he God

of

is free

has

bids

the

with

peace

other

I

true.

whole

earth

on

sin, no

and

the

to have

one

and

right

very

not

ought No

I to

unprepared am

them."

receive

they

after

servants

is not

unfre-

of mind perplexity have

persons

I have anxious

an

or depressionof spirits, disposition, self-tormenting or

continued their evil

of

deadness or

much

to be

impute

no

affections

in

peculiarill health it is their

study,as as

the

as

duty, to

they can, yet

rid of it. Of

fault to them.

;

course,

of

consequence

and, though it is strive

it often in such

It is God's

againstthis

may cases

be

sible imposwe

will ; He

can

has


THE

IX.]

in His

willed

their ultimate

thing else They that

good, to try

should

all,that

be

the

they

have

faint

or

their

fears,and

2.

of

class which be

harsh

arise love

; and

they

entirelyour

the

the

line

direct

those

are

might the

which

sins I

The

expects it.

nothing is and spell,

to

done.

bind

a

speak

a

of of

want

effect, of

of

acts

for

sin, such

fix his

mind

it, so

that

he

when

man

show

Ill-temper may

his

is

provided against. Anger,

may

occupy

are

joy. Such,

and

stated

overtake

Indolence

inabilityto

ought

and

this

have

to

peace

recurringand foreseen

contrary, may

or

just our

tween besequences con-

yet there

own,

wilful.

seem

is not.

former, though it would

the

quenching

or

be

which

ual habit-

some

draw

and

nature,

I

feared, arises,

from

to

it

of mind

partlythrough frailty, partly through

instance,

on

be

to

(as it were)

call them

at

strictly. state

corrected, but

be

course

old

our

them

patientunder

more

sin, but

might

rises above

to

dimming

as

serve

are

and strictly

more

must

uncomfortable

difficult of which

any

mercy

to

be

God

wilful

deficiencywhich

sins

; as

undeserved

an

sometimes, it is

say from

It is very

is

they

again,the

I will not

for

prospect of heaven, be

the

try to

described

have

them

prove

Gospel brought near

distinct ; and

But,

Gospel, doubtless

and

repine. It

not

they should

trial,as ill-health itself is such.

a

have

they

the

155

that

purpose

rejoicein

may

GRACE.

OF

inscrutable

able to

be

not

STATE

itself in on

the

time

fall upon

a

culty diffi-

subject

goes him

least

and like

a

faculties,so that his very attempts


it may

break

to

infirmity. But

certain

times

risingfrom

Such

is

again him

talk

should

Such

guilt.

a

in

vigorouswarfare

and

joy.

need

these

be

must

not

he

prove

and

without

is not

But an

of

of

a

him

all

things,of

hinder

honest

in

his

has

spending

impress upon

and irregularity

an

of

exact

earnest

and

obscures

condition

the

sin in any

in

of

the

has

many

shape

soldier of Christ.

a

peace

falls;

Gospel ;

he

; it does

within

enemies

remains

in

rejoicing.

downcast

not

he

our

have

may

joy

fighting;

; he

jest,or

to

enemies, spiritual

indeed, but

wilful

drinking.

vigilantwalk,,

is the

is not

in

will induce

idle,or

to

sense

soldier ; he

a

humbled

not

nature.

is

a

tending to

or

extravagance

againstour

Strictness

Christian

The

be in

regular, careless,ir-

a

eating

strictness,this is what

of

pare pre-

must

saying private prayer. in

not,

vague

conscientiousness

word

be

must

he

must

people,who

is

absence

The

say that

laxities of conduct

these

conscience

our

ought to

at

"

he

what

much.

money.

sins

happen

man

not

an

temptation, going again and

among

All

a

again,is

excess

into

places,or

do

to

which

and

of

way

habitual

running

to

than

more

that, but he

Such,

hurried

is any

which

or

of

Such, for instance, is indolence

his bed.

or

be

sins

againstthem,

them.

overcome

ward, gloomy,unto-

appearance

not

I do

this time

state of warfare

the

are

overcome.

them

overcome

there

[Serm.

more

need

and places,

or

for,and

Such

seem

struggle. Such

effort and of

him

make

GRACE.

OF

from disagreeable,

and

to

STATE

THE

156

of proves

a

fallen that

he

If it is habitual


THE

IX]

STATE

deliberate, of

and

if it be

deliberate, and

less than

at

from

once

Christ, yet of

Him.

The

will

where follow, perhaps irremediably,

been

in

they

may

hope

to

life open

past

have

now

be

have

never

desirable

they of

do

possible for grounded it.

not

and

peace He

must

severe

with

; he

remorse

of failing

and

doubts in

say

misery if he will

at

he

must

be

to

haunted the

must

expect sorrow

or

there a

it

not

are

moment, in

rough

not

well-

a

not

with

pect ex-

the

the

while

tremblingheart,

"

a

of mind

but the and

and

V misgivings the

truth

of

ways

they true

Deut.

are

and

painful;

xxviii.

to

of

grope

dreary twilight.

correction. 1

if

particulardoctrines, painful

cold

in

is

charnel-house,

him again,yet filling

sin

about

continues find

course

that he is forced difficulties, so

and

darkness,

not

in the

comfort, but

eyes, and

religion,and

sign

feel

safety,misgivings about

his

about

bad

a

to

ghosts of past sins,rising from to

that

say

those

perhaps it

;

sinner

expect

courting him

is

as

humiliation, it is

repentant

a

God

from

cannot

faith

joyful in

to

have

men

Penitents

be, and

mean

after

and

years,

should

they

I

are.

and

fallen away

result

same

sinners, though

repented.

cheerful

as

habitual

or

nature

separatehim

to

the

not

vision

the

; but

(we trust)to

not

from

who

inward

of

yet

sufficient,though

of wilful sin, it is

separate him

destroyshis hope

it

course

157

GRACE.

OF

65.

escaping

false ways narrow

and

I do

all this ; but

way,

lie

this is his fit


158

THE

where

Again,

3.

the

of

existence

fearful anxious from

this is the

mind

supposing

present, this

or

arises very

commonly

other

from

"

not

present privileges ; and

our

which

subject to

for

room

shape or

one

of

no

[Serm.

sins, past

of in

cause

GRACE.

is

wilful

livelysense

a

OF

there

state

another

having

STATE

I shall

call your

tion. atten-

Many indeed, findingthat Scripturesays great the

thingsabout

joy

Gospel, think

the

and

an individually

in

at a

once

of

knowledge had

they

does

it not, and

only

think

But

they

have

the

joy

since

have

it,it is obvious

from

the

more

text, for themselves. sober

more

others

had

rightto have

an

right

no

opinion

understand

them,

or

are

to

if

notion the

stead in-

Gospel,

them.

robbed

about

them, What

of their

forciblytake

or

feel is the

;

from and

as

if others

as

if

they

or

appreciate

to comment

them

the

as

them

their own,

they were

temperate in-

claim

course

Scripture,such

them, nay,

explain them,

could

use

They

Christians,as

of

persons

consolatoryparts of

if

of the

they

perversionof

Such

conduct.

men

they Such

and rashness, presumption,self-exaltation,

what

to

it.

benefit; what

of real

no

that

they fancy

arise from

that, were

inspire great joy

extravagances will follow

what

the

would

their absolute

of heaven.

sure

in

least of their being

at

or

be

would

course

it ; and

Christian

assurance

have

having personally

of

salvation,such

of

die, they

to

in their

eternal life ;

state

a

Christians

true

it consists

to predestination now

which

on

them,

had

them,

or

alone

consequence? better

portion;

their comfortable


THE

IX.]

texts

arc

these

exactlyallow

to

no

Paul no

and

one

that

men

of

religionis

little heart

no

with

their

thoughts

it is in

line,but they do

said to be ;

joy

a

way,

a

do

they

in

watching,

they

God's

are

height every

not

are

in

above

thing

do

is

; not

and the

and

a

plain

do

joy

they walk

and

do

and not

in their

men

There be

cannot

by things

contemplate the alert

to

unbounded beneath.

easy,

detect,

tracing the

Providence.

depth

away

They

line,and

keen-sighted in

immense

they

run

loftypath.

a

them

on

secret an

to

reason

certain

in

about

discern

not

passions

quick,and

excellent

walk

not

They

; their

They

a

most

are

They

of

movements

feel

in

are

world.

next

much.

cumstance cir-

serious,but

perplex them.

worldly,yet they

world.

patient

the

restless to

nothing unearthly

think

to

character, with

feelingsnot

or

or

highest. They

unseen

and

regularhabits

imaginationor

grieve,but

with

but

There

up.

cold

and

dry

a

and

sense

grieve much

not

St.

less sensitive

and

them

give

violent, their

have

next

to

the

strengthenedby duller

insight into

or

strong not

the

they

enthusiastic

they think they belong

highly respectableindeed,

persons, whose

is of

willing to

are

not

that

highly giftedmen,

inspiredor

to

that

is

them, but

the

to

(too

notion

not theirs ; not

are

they belong

this conclusion

minds

are

the

now.

And

have

159

all,that they belonged indeed

at

one

texts

claim

who

persons

GRACE.

they acquiesce in

gone,

that readily)

OF

STATE

they

They

do

system

They have

no


STATE

OF

GRACE.

1G0

THE

difficulties in

religion, they

believe

in

discern

no

have

"

to

stand," to them

rise

and a

fulness

they

gloryof God,"

call

Their a

joy

rational

"

we

to

"

does faith

cheerfulness, a religion, the

and

with

peace in which

"

shallow

but

all very

like,"

to

enthusiastic,then,

the

the

pervert

barren-minded Christians

texts

at

all, and

but

their

good the

express

other, who

have

so

nothing

with

without to

surely

make

to

the

plate contem-

these

and

fit

and

one

explain them

left

failings ;

own

the

on

question,and

commonly

are

enough,

numerous

in

texts

the

on

away,

are

at

Gospel privileges.

with

hand, who

"

guesses

explainaway

grace

of the

in

properlyused,

What

the

what

mind,

of the

the

with

to

to be

and

and Scripture,

meaning.

no

or

satisfaction

hope, a

if

;

into

higher than

well-ordered

words,

text

access

little

have

used

are

in hope rejoice

"

in

sympathetic

men

the

as

passages

God,"

not

Such

recondite

no

see

meanings

there

hints

them.

within such

hidden

no

[Sbrm.

them

dejected. Observe, then, what system Not

that

(God can

of duties any

forbid

God

without is

a

one

claim,

sinners

little of

would

!)though

respitedfrom be

with

becomes religion

to

hell ?

that

privilege ; for the privilege,

the privilege,

very

the

a

complain for what

great gain to

religioncan very

leave

very

thought

knowledge

that Christ

be

really to

of God has

a

"

comfort.

privilege ;

it is

Not

to

cause

no

whom

them,

privilegeor

have

it had

to

so

serve

is

a

loved


THE

IX.]

the

world

die

to

as

Religionis and

of

notion

very

the left as

on

He

duty. awakens

cheers does

for

not

stir this

I

religioussystem put forward

;

than

almost

reduced

to

which

God's

Under

such

an

Law

absent

God

who

not

Saviour. "

the Men

of the that

at

or

this

day

being under an

best.

But low

creature

a

in

inferior

so

state,

were

reallyso

state.

The

be called

paraging thereby dis-

God's

of the

bondage

them, you would law

as

was

in

think

itself

if obedience

are

and

ful bounti-

perfectionof

? then

and

low

to

a

sery mi-

God's second

Angels

the

highest blessedness the

will of

judge

sense

one

something

is it

little

present and

boldlytalk

heard

Gospel.

and to

without

and

that

is to be under IV.

of

this may

excellence

commandments

VOL,

voice

law, that,if you

the

very

the

in religion,' His

come

is

man

a

religionbecomes day

one

and

vague

thus

and

without

bondage, yet

a

made

morals, the word

will

And

bondage,

law.

of

code

a

recompense,

a

is known

in the

duty prominently

of natural

state

can

dience privilegeof obe-

bare

circumstances,

than

However,

it.

the

he

him, that

of, the

personal;

the

he

if it

even insensibly,

privilegesare

general,rather

path of

the

that, but

or

way

upon

speak

the

along

itself to

is concealed, and

in the

consolingthought which

and

feed

and

lege. privi-

righthand

the

on

walks

present

so

contemplate

more

out

strengthenshim

and

inestimable

an

drawn

blessed

161

involved privileges,

man

a

cannot

some

it is

full of

it,and

GRACE.

OF

STATE

in

a

of any

law, the highestgloryis M


It is

obedience.

obey

do not

we

Gospel

the

law, but

for

endureth

"

God, is

with

the

much

it

is

bondage

to

us,

shame

for

us.

more

not

makes

a

do

not

it enables

continual an

running world

next

is St. Paul's

This

law Christ

to

'."

Again, which

obedience

to "

Christ

him

but

2,"that

faith in to

be

that

high

and

"

accomplish.

unto

'

which death

1 Cor.

ix. 21.

with

"

which

out with-

not

the

mine

which is

own

law

to

eousness, right-

through

the

The

another

Law

to

is

2

faith

of

which

Christ,enabled

of

ordained

of

tained, by himselfat-

he

spiritualobedience

in

a

with

law," that is,that kind

And was

the

perfection.

it, Being

having

to

which

pel Gos-

fulfil it

fulfil it,

Christ, aided by the grace

commandment to

Not

fulness, sin-

from

us

under

so

which

law

of the

result in

but

"

says,

law

the

and perfection,

of

is of the the

in

great

perfect obedience,

into

account

"

our

to

will rise and

God," he

It is

nature,

but perfectly,)

and

on

by

message

us

approximation to

obedience

in the

wholly

say

it is

as

it releases

because

not glorious,

law, but because

(I

the

; and

bondage

a

which

is co-eternal

which

defect

inherent

any

Jewish

Holy Word,

in heaven,"

ever

if

as

contained

therein

if that

And

speak

destroyed the

it

of God

holy law

the

manifested.

and

Men

do.

destroyedthe

it

No;

that privilege,

our

because glorious,

were

not

not

Angels

the

as

obedience.

of

law

shame,

our

[Serm.

GRACE.

OF

STATE

THE

1(32

Phil.

place,

"

The

life,I found

holy,and

iii.9.

the


STATE

THE

IX.]

commandment then

holy,

that which

forbid. death

But in

again, Son

walk

When or

then

code to

me

law

after

not

of

morals, is

that it

be

in

have of

it ; and

been

the

after

will of

it found

of

the

givesus

course

us.

be of God

will

and

who

1

and

Rom.

in

2

christian un-

being free obey

to

it

it

but

of

from it, which

I

that

supposingit

thus

thinks

to

cease

is,not

narrow,

leavingus

it but

miserable.

viii. 3, 4. M

suppose and

Gospel

true, but

seem

law

a

Gospel is, not

law, and

a

fearful

one

freedom

of the

cold

He

as

that it makes

notion

than

scarcelymore

where

SpiritV

through Christ, instead

glory

as describing

no

exult

a law, supposingChristianity

to be

the

through Christ

that it

eousness right-

fulfilled in us, who

to

law

ing send-

flesh,and

presumptuous

able

and

the

do

not

flesh ; that the be

seems

the

; not

by

under

could

of sinful

bondage, let

the law, but destroys

bondage

a

but

law

considered religion,

that

perfectly.The

more

the

likeness

a

countenance

being bound

sin

carnal, sold

flesh but

I say that

(as it thinks)from

sin,working

am

might

the

which spirit,

of

/

sin in the

the

? God

me

through the flesh, God

in the

for sin condemned of

unto

exceeding sinful

What

"

Was

good.

good, that

is

become

weak

was

own

death

made

but spiritual,

is

it

His

163

just, and

which

might

And

in that

good

that

by

me

law

sin."

and

GRACE.

sin,that it might appear

commandment The

is

OF

to

a

The

him,

law, mandment com-

a

help-


duty

still his

sorrowfully,his

will

gratitude indeed

and

Saviour, but of

not

Gospel

the

the

will consider

Now,

as

is

covenant.

a

true

the

as

word

;

words

law

but

sink

or

if

are

salvation

Gospel merelya unless

so,

the

mockery

possessed of does

state

What

be

not

a

of

carnal and

far,far below then

every

by

passes

on

and

venturesome

as

a

slave

of

likely

they are

fident proud, self-conother

the

elect and

be

to

very

And

fear.

joyfulassurance; make

they

certain

a

possessedof sensitive,

and

despondency

good

as

then

minds, they will be

boldlyproclaiminghimself

to

he

spring,animation, life,

And

boaster, wTho

a

the think

who

nobleness.

into

prey

he,

;"

nor

without

way,

gentle,affectionate

who

He

which

peculiarlyhappy minds, will obey in

vigour,and

the

These "

those

and

dry,dull,heavy

to

sage mes-

the

covenant

have

and

the

upon

love

salvation, doubtless, is conditional, and

part,and

merelyconditional,

is not

Lord

of conditions.

will

God

fections per-

feel

covenant, in

a

as

will

His.

Gospel and

Gospel

him, God's

look

series

a

sins.

assuredly do

his

do

must

so, if he

fresh

and

Almighty

will

He

as

it is

sadly and

so

he

; and

his

to

joy.

do

before

be

sinfulness

his

and

will do

fresh

with

laden

thoughts alone

Two

will

though

continuallyembittered,

memory

his conscience

and

and

he

obey, and

to

try

heart, yet he

in

Christ's

be

to

[Serm.

uninviting;

and

less sinner, hard

GRACE.

OF

STATE

THE

104

safe,and one

every a

Satan,

side,

else

professionas or

at

least in

himself.

is it, that

these

little

ones

of Christ


THE

IX.]

lack, who

nerve

and

will pour

merely

are

not

are

taken

the

the

merely

not

; for

life,"and

unto

and

follower

of

of what

thou

thee

within

thee ?

of the

a

ward re-

are

from

He

of

our

is it thou

what

the

Did

Seraphim

not

who

in

been

put

an

O

fortable com-

a

feel

fearful

thought Art

thou

He

not

Has

Baptism

into thee

hadst

heirs

this

never

?

nature

new

out

cast

Himself, and

Him

the

dwell

Archangel, or

worship before

for

death

and

sins.

hast

an

will do

God

is in thee

devil,and

He

enter

if thou

step and

gain strength,and

spite of

and

poured

passed from

"

purchased possession?

spiritand as

we

art

first

very

children

shall

Christ, how

Christ's

in thee

They of

blessingsare

steadilycontemplate

joyfulin

rescued

evil

the

us

view, and cheerful

a

They

are

Let

of heaven.

not

merely

prospect

Saviour, what

our

Him.

love

who

they

;

not

its presence.

conditional

heart, as

God

from

those

They

God

have

They

?

blessing,nay, unspeakable,fathomless,

a

their very

earnest

with

came

great and

Church

the

they have

illimitable,infinite, eternal into

heads,

he

the

covenant

Church.

of grace ;

when

but

with

into

taken His

into

promise

have

What

connected

doctrines

high

?

them,

their countenance

Moses

of

brace

lift their

upon

face

Mount

the

from

the

is

make

and

will

them

lightand joy like

till it shines down

What

their

on

What

?

sorrow

quicken them,

make

them, and

and

and

gloom

healthy?

devotion

165

sin, past or present,

will

that

doctrine

their

in

are

GRACE.

OF

wilful

without

consciences, the

STATE

one

continu-


sins,hast thou

of awful

and

morning, his his

first

said,

he

; "

none

other

gate

of heaven

thee

in

way

to

do

thou

God, and

This

have

justifiedand

are

His

grace,

the

trouble

which

to

access

and

flesh

and the of

pain

these the

of

the

he

and

stand

glory.

to

All

disturb which the

anxiety

the

Gen.

xxviii.

17.

in All and

care, quillity tran-

faith gazes

necessary about

the watchfulness, self-denial,

1

us,

pain,

sorrow,

intensitywith

reminds

God, that

with

inflicts upon

not

upon

of mind

state

of His

hadst

feed

and

text, when

feel,

obedience, the

are

fro in such

if thou

as

at peace

Majesty.

Fall

God.

to and

art

world

avail

is the

not thyself,

royal courts,

but

cannot

Divine our

the

is

(asit were) dissolved

rejoicein hope

which

bereavement,

His

or

about

glorieswhich

surelyis

in the

but

this

then

contemplate

to

the

in

his sins

God, and

the

art

thou

place! this

is this

thee, poured

Apostle speaks of

we

upon

but

woke

in the Eternal at

of

great vision.

who

of

art

that

nought

us

thy

tude, grati-

at what

about

not

dreadful

thou

kingdom

the

of of

say

Jacob

Contemplate

as

into the

that

not

rightlyfelt both,

house

V

and

wonderful

the

he

How

"

astonishment

in

around

When

thought was

the

but

but thyself,

down

a

?

danger,though

God

do

overpowering transport,

through grace

art

thinkest

thou

thought, I

no

[Serm.

wonder, of admiration, of amazement,

of

but

GRACE.

OF

rightlyas

and

Much

ally?

in

STATE

THE

166

actness ex-

failing, the

zeal,


THE

IX]

STATE

which

self-chastisements

the

with

interfere

of

while

us

think

we,

is

let

given

is,

when

forth, crucified eyes

bread

was

miracle

Incarnate. need

to

see

descend

in in

and

to

us

We

have,

the

heavens

confine

our

of

Lord's

the

we

trust,

more

open,

or

Gal.

?

bodily

our

of that

end

the

beginning.

what

wine

was

of the

Presence

of

notion

Holy

death

evidently set

at the at

glory."

the

at

more

of the

iii. 1.

Lord

faith than the

faith

sight,to indulge

1

still may

carnal, earthly,visible

no

"

shall

we

full of

us

bread, and

bodily shape,

default

of Christ's

before

Not

it did

need

thren, bre-

my

and

eyes

remains

remains

convince

to

O,

notions

to

our

V

as

We

wine.

remains

thing

Communion

Heavenly What

us

among

far, every

so

;

?

the

before

is

Christian, in spiteof

the

is vouchsafed

Christ

much

so

Church, what,

second

commemorate

we

Jesus

"

if

joy unspeakable and

is it that

what

Table,

with

"

we

forgetting them,

not

are

smile,

And

enlarge our

were

We

while

of the

the

it is that

they

ture struc-

weep "

more

wonderful

mysterious ordinance,

how

rejoicehere For

in

us

infirmities,and

his

can

meditate.

we

in that

understand

It

and

raise and

us

Presence

in the

once,

if

ourselves.

the first Sacrament

by

given

at

minds,

our

labour

and

selves

three

or

faith,than

by

not

167

practise,no

we

of

this vision

practised by another, two

GRACE.

OF

to

Holy

Ghost

than

to

our

Sacrament

tempt, at-

reason, to

some


clear

assemblage

have

faith and

allowed

are

His

band

into

Mount,

"

raiment

side.

His

face

though

Not

man.

of faith the

He, of

so

radiant

conveying

graciousself.

to

so

awfully bright

see

as

which

hearts

the

by eating

have

comes,

a

weal

of the

present or

yet in the books

1

Matt.

Holy

usual

as

make

to

or

we

which means

His

own

sevenfold

sun

of

the

to

the

bodies

if

eternal

lay In

is

could

we

in

up

life, our

spitethen

fear for the

stands Last

xvii.

to

future,

rejoicing;whatever

of

againstthe

is the

Ophir, are

coming.

however

woe,

of

seed

past

source

His

precious stones,

and

that

of His

and

the

looks

or

drinking

againstthe day

of all recollections we

and

in

overpowering, as

the

Such

sees

lightof the

and

sun,

our

into

lowly elements

those

hearts

Angels do,

the

lightV

pleased

the

thrust

and

ascended

as

gold

or

our

Not

like

gold

as

is

Highest,

truly as though

thing

every

as

eat"

faith

which

pearls of great price eye

the

as

Sacrament

give,take, and

He

shine

of

We

hands

When

white

natural

the

His

did

glorious presence

as

discern

visiblythere. "

to

"

to

right hand

Holy

were

Blood,

touch

His

Communion,

in that

near,

and

could

was

framing. We

own

is at the

if He

draw

Body

we

who

Himself

to

sacred

Thomas

He

fully as

reallyand

our

[Serm.

love, in St. Paul's words,

manifests

God,

GRACE.

of

of words

Body."

Lord's

the

OF

STATE

THE

168

2.

our

Day,

account

this

Ave

as

have


and

this

we

of

grace thence

the

joy,

of

tenure

that

glory

while

we

but

nothing have

we

but

rejoice

to

supposing in

shall

we

them

still

;

hinder

them

fear

is

to-morrow,

it, is

to-day.

no

have

reason

of

the

we

them

that

have

out with-

them, in

future

(which

why

sess, pos-

lose,

to

rejoicing

our

the

to

ours

keep

we

that

is

them,

not

our

viz.

are

keep

heart

relax

to

ours

are

can

hope

the

mentioned,

They

For

them.

lose

may

thereby

they

trembling

and

is

;

We

"

fill

conscientiousness,

exact

them,

gain

to

both

privileges.

our

good

end.

already

solicitude.

our

there

not

these

is

fear

that

life,

of

strictness

and

power

the

and

the

tending

reason

a

present

which

thoughts

for

obedience,

in

victory

169

us,

over

without

yet

GRACE.

the

in,

and

us

of

flowing

with

not

in

are

OF

glory

may

God

Such

is

STATE

THE

IX.]

God

we

and

them

;

and

bid,) for-

should


SERMON

VISIBLE

THE

X.

CHURCH OF

THE

I endure

all

obtain

for

things

the

salvation

SAKE

THE

ELECT.

Tim.

2

"

FOR

ii. 10.

sakes

elect's

the

is

which

;

Christ

in

that

they

also

may

with

Jesus

eternal

glory."

If

we

asked

were

preaching, of

the

the

God,

same

I

of

Perhaps

the

mind,

and

strengthen

about

make

to

our

powers;

was

think,

judge,

good

members

orderly

and

and

of

useful

for

act

the

in

to

impart

knowledge

given, and

and

reason

or

"

at

community, our

expand

knowledge

"

or

rectly di-

power

enabling ;

the

enlarge

to

being

once

ourselves

and

the

return

that

say

enlighten

by

act

us

religious truth, it

to

was

of

all

not

might

we

office

the

dispenser

should

we

suppose

Revelation

what

the

as

Christian

of

object

instruction,

considered

answer.

object

the

was

and

teaching,

Church, of

word

what

to

to

us

make

us

loyal subjects,

station, whatever

it be

;

"


Serm.

to

or

THE

X.]

what

secure,

CHURCH,

VISIBLE

throw

wrong, lose

and

other

that

short

of the

with

consider

they

that

given ;

mark.

what

they

blame

St. Paul from

of

any

laboured not

gives us

than

more

civilize the

to

to

government,

not

cultivate

the

object,but

"

all

world,

spread

to

things,"all pain,all a

tear,

a

many

a

many a

many beaten in his the

; he

wound with

rods,

a

many

pang,

was

journeys often, in perilsof own

countrymen,

wilderness,

weariness

hunger

and and

of

of the

the sea,

face of

of

civil not

all

endured

"

fear, many

five times

; many a

a

many

appointment, dis-

strife,

scourged,thrice

waters,

in

shipwreck,

of

robbers, of

heathen, of the city,of of

false

brethren, in

painfulness,in watchings often, thirst, in

?

why

great worldly

stoned, thrice

once

the

He

heartache, "

and

all solitariness

sorrow,

He

knowledge,

any

elect's sake."

for the

cipating anti-

different

text

movements

for

to

mentioned.

abroad

not

reason,

then

labours.

smooth

to

not

and

right in

Apostles;

the

facilitate the

society,not

to

I have

which

those

the

in

reason

a

is

ministerial

result of her

the

as

These

witness, praise,

Church

fruit the

; what

had

expectation we

preach, teach, instruct, discuss, bear and

courses

have

useful

what

end, with

go

beside, and

some

be

It may

our

persons bad

ignorant.

are

be

might

answers

some

follow

away,

be,

not

why

reason

character, being

education,

no

the

themselves

their

could

otherwise

leading a religiouslife ;

171

"c.

fastings often,

in

cold

in

and


]

nakedness content

one

;" and

acts

of

and

then

sufferingbeen another

stripewas

every

restored

suffered,had

to have

so

could

men

some

with

was

another's

edification,then

all

things, knowing

suffered this

the

scourging his

Rome,

places2."

his

and

bonds

"

in all the

"

though

"

the

not

in

the

extent

nor

its motive.

vain,"

might he

the

in

the

few up

things,"not

for

the

sake," that

bringingthem and

the

1

other

2

that to

Cor.

to

gladly

degree

jailorafter

were

such

of

from

time

bestowed

him

on

neither

that

to the

many

with

the

the

Church

; he

"

of

might the

was

the

means

is instanced

of

of Acts.

2

that

endured but

book

he

world

all men, be

to

its result

abundance

spoke

This

time,

to

effects,adequate

in

sake

mani-r

pensations gracious com-

mixed

Apostles in

his

in all other

; he

he

he

more

certain

a

palace,and

he

glory.

xi. 24"27.

the

the

visible

;

build

elect's

have

might

his

"

sowed

might

he

disappointment

were suffering,

measure

tear

every

in Christ"

was

great

He

might gain

that all

still

of his

reap

that

grace

and

washed

him

vouchsafed

If

Gospel.

converted, and

spite,however,

In

first

he

:

Philippi,was

at

tary volun-

privationof

And

did.

these

every

certainlyfollowed

stripes;

fest" at

he

more

effect

joy, and

been

the

every

balanced

endured

of

even

by coin,

as

ransom,

was

a

they by

triumph

backslider, and

a

have

buying

sinner's

a

[Seum.

CHURCH

VISIBLE

THE

172

Phil. i. 13.

"

for of

him Thus


X

FOR

]

SAKE

St. Peter

when

first

Pentecost,

of

day "

THE

mocked," but

preached as

many

When

St. Paul

others

said,

things which Such

the

Himself,

all His

so

preach

to

Our

some.

and

things

another I

that is the she

"

of

saw

for

place,

might by of

I

all the

sojourns; she

means

ticular, parwith

His

soul, and

servant

endure

to

he

as

says

nation

she

in

all men,

And

2."

every

attempts much,

Christ in

of

things to

in

not."

as

manner

some

save

Church

dressed adthe

succeed

to

; or,

all

made

am

tain cer-

believed

His

like

in

"

he

St. Paul

as

1."

believed

travail

elect's sake

the "

when

animated,

the

As

"

mocked,"

"some

some

St. Paul,

satisfied

was

office

which

St. Barnabas

life,believed

some

and

word

Gentiles,

all,in order

satisfied."

was

"

Apostles,and to

Lord

instrument, all

spoken, view,

the

and

And

Rome,

some

again,"but

thee

him."

at

were

was

the

eternal

to

unto

amazed,"

St. Paul

will hear

Jews

the

all

to

the

Gospel,on

the

preached at Athens, We

"

clave

men

when

ordained

were

173

gladlyreceived

Antioch

at

ELECT.

were

that

And

baptized."

were

THE

preached

they

"

they

"

OF

such where

expects and

promises little. This and

is

great Scripturetruth

sanguine day

in every

age

known

to

Truth

when

1

a

Acts

a

needs

certain

God, unknown offered

to

ii. 12, 13 ; xiii. 48

which

in this

insisting upon.

number to

of souls in the us,

who

will

2

are

world,

obey

be the

them, whatever

; xvii. 32"34.

busy

There

1 Cor.

the

mys-

ix. 22.


terious

that

reason

These

labour, these all

things;

to

be, and

They

Lamb,

of these our

be

to

day

our

become that

also ;

according

shall

little

name

of

ones

a

the

to

of

a

cold

lose his reward

is neither in

even

a

whom

heathen

nation," says St. Peter,

a

that

eous right-

reward. of

one

only

"

witness"

country he

that

many

nor "

:

"

feareth

nation

41, 42.

of

He phet, pro-

he

or

you,

In every

x.

a

unto

righteousness,is accepted

Matt.

;

name

worketh

1

may "

in the

he

shall

1."

"without

among

of

water

we

we

text,

name

unto

boured, la-

he

be,

the

to

who

for whom

so

drink

disciple, verilyI say

the who

they

are

righteousman's

a

give

cup

power

follow

prophet'sreward in

ber, num-

earth, and

for

the

in

day.

them

have

who

too, that, if

receive

whosoever

fruit,

a

pray

last

; with

himself;

prophet

a

shall

these

no

labour

the

These

day,

are

must

they

armies

them

righteousman

man,

God

of

receive

a

;

princesof the

one

receiveth

wise

are

these

we

on

goes

Saints

His

must

increasingin

time

of

not.

we

for

at

us,

ever

St. Paul's

in

of them

receiveth

in

Church,

do

these

these

judge Angels.

must

shall

And

with

overcome

being in

friends

true

hereafter

began

among

they

;

who

shall

and

Communion

God

others

and

specialcare,

gathering in, as

ever

lies the with

God's

are

the

are

do

they

[Serm.

contemplate, for

must

we

CHURCH

VISIBLE

THE

174

with

bad, there

2

Acts

x.

without In

every

God

and

Him are

35.

some

2."


FOR

X.]

good

what

and

;

offered

to

whole

after the

many

called

to be

the

their

the

office is

Unless done

never

she has

of

has Christianity the and

good

men

otherwise

might

the

many

raised

the

in

in

virtuous have

perhaps has

of

have

men

great cities

now

what

was

of old ;

or

external

that

the

main

face of

imbued

is not

with

; it has

it has

the

mere

or society,

lowest,are

not

so

of

in the

the

really

titude great mul-

very so

a

The

before.

different from different

is called the

community what

knowledge 1

of

as

has Christianity

what

different from

without respectively

the

bers, num-

remained, in

than

so

ness firm-

given a

the range

least not

work

strained re-

habits,who religious

better

at

her.

decency

large;

at

the whole

no

Again, the highest class be

success

morals, has

to all appearance

state of

the

that

promised

of

extended

spiritual point of view,

with

where

nations

is not

holiness

religious practice.Still on

it

the

world

from

Church

in consistencyto religious profession

and

show

evident

countries

granted

or

been

be

that the

tone

seems

witnesses.

to

enforced

the

of truth and

and

be

are

the

few,

and

seems

towards

and passions,

advanced

rudiments

teachers

is

the

on

spent upon

of Christian

duty

conduct

remain

chosen

it be maintained

her

hearts

the

of

sojourned,it must

the

be

such,

existingstate

the first.

in

for the sake

Gospel

called,few

are

and

175

the

to

seem

many

spend

to

office of Christian

That

has

"

ELECT.

before

are

they

offer ;

And

THE

OF

nations

them, such

chosen."

from

SAKE

THE

to

lain

world.

and

they of the

the

would

Gos-


pel,as

allow

to

ranks

several

softened still with

the

it has

heard it

as sceptical

but

Trade

Gospel ; physical science

was

when

priesthood,still

Christian as

states

before, and

the

rise

what

proverbs,the

was

the

still. well under there

the

may,

God's

being will

religionin who ease, one

other

live

by

any

of

hand, ! with

how

this

of

All

is

it.

so

They

whether

on,

rule

the

or

is the

see,

and

the

many

who

or

few

of

fess pro-

their

be,

may

are

own

on

on

an

love, or

the the

habitual

obedience

seeing,that

the

are

there

unbelievers

scoff at

it

as

even

few

will of God

that

it

point

mean,

circumstances

search, or

notorious

which

how

that case

mains re-

baptized;

their

own,

than

upon

law, the acting

! how

sense

laws

nature

been

God's

our

external

few

thought,

this

goes

Christian

habit, inclination,as and

time

say,

Adam.

same

picturesof

by

called

other

objectof

with

bound

instead

country

a

the

taking religionto

word,

a

upon

times, have

heathen

subject in

In

in

satires,the

to

old

the

it has

though

is still

shame

principles. Human

it was,

the

fall,as

and

internal

same

of

forward

move

is still

Lawyers, soldiers,

heathen.

savour

were,

fact,though

in

the

courtiers, nay, farmers, politicians, the

they

tendencies, but

fruits.

tendency only

in

avaricious,not

professions

what

in their worst

substantial

same

world, in its

of its

so

in character

are

restrained

or

has Christianity

the

as

And

classes.

and

[Serm.

that

world,

the

pursuits; they

and

said

be

it to

with

succeeded

CHURCH

VISIBLE

THE

17(3

educated,

taunt

! us

ians, Christor

the


FOR

X.]

old, nay,

THE

the

or

motives, and

OF

sacred

human

the

more

than

it has made

the

outside

the

largescale

Nor

man."

Our

Thou

hast

Paul

for

world, but

the

they "

this and a

evil

our

heaven, but

This

l

Father

has

to

been

of

;"

not

down

real

beyond

themselves

in

whatever

rank

wills

whose grace,

who,

God

visits

reallyobey God, whatever why

one

man

1

VOL.

IV.

obeys Him

John

xvii. 9.

be and

us

beyond

them,

to

out

of

with

unknown

Gal.

earth.

human of

life,

God's

reallyfear and

another

Tit. ii. 14.

not

Gospel,to

condition

the

a

earth into upon

mysteriously co-operate while

to

the will of God

and and

whom

not

;"

of the

triumph

raise those

nature,

works

heaven

a

"

Himself

the whole

turn

to

in

In like

came,

accordingto

bring

the

to

so.

large,

them

deliver

"

a

defile do

Thine."

good

world, but

present evil world

at

purify unto

to

peculiarpeople,zealous sanctifythis

Church

are

on

Apostles

the

for

we

"heart"

which

it would

Christ

that

says

that

things

world, but

as

acted

"

the

to

not

things;

far

as

not

promise

ever

the

given Me,

St.

convert

it

for

not

manner

evil

instance, relate

pray

has

words, spoken of

Saviour's

the first "I

did

; but

within, upon

proceed the

of

the surface

judging,it

the mind

upon

of which

out a

of

means

has

then

Gospel

materiallychanged have

the

to

open

generally.

nature

clean

177

temptations which

the

to

of

knowledge

ELECT.

THE

ministry,are

unequal

prevailwith The

SAKE

not.

i. 4. N

reason

It has


made

saints, and

men

faith

of unknown

elect,and it were,

brought

It

impossible.

it has

[Serm.

into

An

the

Gospel and is

person

saints

upright,punctual,regular,and the

very

knowledge has the

his

his

to

then.

But

then, it may the

in

sun

his memory and

on

body

since

But

in process

sometimes a

a

gets

of

sample

creations

of

a

what

his

know, to

more

not

are

death,

;

have

if

even

forth

as

fulfilled in soul

be

we

the

while

their

saint

to

shines

"

hence

well up

his

no

the

a

much

seem

is

in Father," figuring

will

And

not

are

title of

they

are

callingand

customed ac-

saints, among

who

not.

time, after death, their excellence

abroad

specimen and

of

But

deep, and

be, he

livingmen

lived

have

lie

to

give

cannot

we

who

us,

earth

need

or

has and

grace

and

till after

kingdom

in heaven. to

he

higher graces

understood

in

;

who

and already,

named

lifetime

of

able peace-

one

;

Saviour."

I have

and

has

grow and

known

the

exist

may

serviceable

sensible

"

Lord

our

in

for

more,

of

excellences

that

not

he religion

desires

earnest

religion,

ordinaryreligious

active, industrious, and

satisfied with

is, as

and amiable, obliging,

is

the

creations

are

An

Church.

who

one

or

;

the

of

its way,

are

for

This

ordinary kind

; but

systems

many

it

laboured

them.

praiseworthyand respectablein

mens speci-

without

has

with

succeeded

its token.

under

existence

holiness,which

and

and

CHURCH

VISIBLE

THE

178

of

; and

what

pledge

then the

of

it becomes

Gospel

all

those

can

a

ness, wit-

do, and

other

high

God, His other saints in full number, and


FOR

X.]

THE

higher perhaps than

THE

OF

SAKE

ELECT.

who itself,

179

die and

are

never

known. There

are

be known

once

are

done

deeds

good are

all at

;

in

they

offend

their holiness

by

are

which off.

them

in time Then

lifetime

again their

;

have

them,

and

but died

their

and

to

added

are

astonishment

and

them, thanks God This is

honoured, not am

differs from

of

them,

"

they live,but

obey

God

the

as

; that 1

he

Gal. i. 24.

n2

are

one ever

their

good

dence they evitheir with

honours in

*"

commonly

in their death

fullyhow

ordinaryreligious man, him

and

envy

God glorifies

while

more

men,

survivors

the saints of God

to state

or

in their

Church

the

are

deeds

vindicate

why

asked an

while or

mind

time,

aims

case

knows,

up

and

like, dis-

togetherabout

up ; and

fear; and for

that he sets before

pleaseand

each

clear fruitfulness, the

talk

men

a

some

death, when

what

strike

if I

known

are

and

away,

motives, and

and

intentions

their

compare

holy deeds

them.

till after

not

of their excellent

some

after

day,and

prejudiceand

others,not all to all. This is the

anger

and

of

they perhaps

in their

sin

cloud

a

traits of character

others to

and strictness,

indeed, but

misunderstood; and noble

men

by those, whom

and

withstand

obligedto

this raises about

goes

cannot

said, their

Next, good

secret.

mistaken

lifetime ;

they

I have

first, as

"

saints

slandered, ridiculed, ill-treated in their

often

are

God's

why

reasons

many

such

I say in

objectof aims

to

a

;

one

this, "

life,to submit


will ; that

his will to God's

a

he

exercises

; he

is not

but

but

patient;

but man

it

will think show

to

be

of

jealous

refuse be

becoming

to

well

confess

with

will say.

the

He

seldom

world, to

seldom

of

the

be

of

Church, on

more

than

;

he

has

a

devoted

few

a

strict

to

of

ment, judg-

prayers, for God's

Such

is

of

one

an

God's

just,temperate,

love

God, high

of

faith,holy hope, ever-flowing a charity, command,

to

neighbours

day

himself.

elect.

kind

rights,

wrong

zeal

no

is not

and

his

the

such

latter is

on

; he

injuries,

his

past,says has

by

rich, to desire

ordinary Christian,and the

ordinary

in the

fear what

sins

truth, spends his money

For

tented, only con-

not

An

insist

to

thinks

thinks

little for

cares

it,to seek

;

; forgiving

is done

when

honour,

meek

but

insults,to repay

pride,to

his

he

as

in

only persevering,

; not

do

to

it fair to resent a

only kind,

devotional.

and

He

duties, but

self-denying ;

enough

have

things.

only upright,but

not

meditative

thinks

social

in

humble

only bountiful, but

not

all

fJhristin

to

only generous,

after

habituallystrivingto

only

graces

[Serm.

follows earnestly

he

himself, not

Christian not

is

resemblance

closer

to

that

; and

holiness

CHURCH

VISIBLE

THE

180

noble

self-

conscientiousness, humility never

absent, gentleness in speech, simplicity, modesty, and

unaffectedness,an

endowments

sight. world

This

; such

are,

and

is what is the

elicit, foster,mature

of

unconsciousness what

they make

the

seeds

his

in God's

him

has Christianity result of Christian

what

done

in

the

teaching;

of heaven

which

to

lie


X.]

FOR

hid

in

the

worth

and

a

From

His

has

the

way which

go

it."

with

the

hope

reverse

what but

reach

heaven."

"

still ; and

he

still ; and

he

We

cannot

separate

man

that that

1 Thess.ii.

19.

narrow

there

man

toil

be

is

is

unjust,let

let filthy,

holy, let

other

2

Rom.

to

do

we

do

be

be

lay it

He

be

just un-

be

holy

as

filthy

righteous

personal differences

; and

but

did

him

him

him

him

the

prepared in

are

righteous,let

is

can

foreknow, them

did

that is

We

crowns

that

make

utmost

our

whom

He

ever

few.

With

and baptism,teaching,

1

few

witness, and

bad

the

destroy the and

gate

be

could

we

He

he

and

the objector, we satisfying

Whom

still ; and

many

life,and

is the

there

much,

for

predestinate."

Broad

so

done.

"

the

professedit.

"

laboured

the

be

to

and

is the

unto

that

was

heard

Saviour's

those

Jesus

attempted.

never

what

Strait

and religious, is to be

Lord

our

chosen."

are

Though

our

are

ample

an

unbelievers it

who

leadeth

of

are

destruction, and

to

which

find

many

for

what

in thereat.

that

not

then

called,few

is the way

of

presence

many

leadeth

said)

few,

for Apostles rejoicing"

first it announced

are

that

of

done

not

of the

condition

Many

be

V

coming

triumph

no

Gospel

1"1

may

and

men,

crown

in the

"

It is

"

is among

"

Evangelists at

ELECT.

multiply (if it

to

all else that

Christ

THE

OF

Christ, which, though they be

recompense and

SAKE

earth,

of

images

THE

a

still2." which

fault to

ministrations, that

viii. 29.

Rev.

they

xxii. 11.


cannot

the bounds

pass

little reasonable

as

the

mind And

same

of the

notion

God's

predictedin attempting

as

the

be

make

to

the

is to make

unless

shame

of two

are

that

easily happen sacrifices the

abundant, for

a

last

Such

!

Christian

the state, if the

who

is in

to

what

is

be

but in the

sightof

God

; not

1

good

to

rear

in the

reallygood, not

of

or

place,if

members

in

place;

of but

Sacraments, preaching,

is instructions,

foster into life and

school

If the Church

much

very

her

sued purcrime

of offences at

out

are

easy

debate

to

diminished

been

men

an

education

question.

make

object of

and Scriptures,

God,

would

of

convicted

are

inquiriessurely

they

great

have

commonly

by engaging to

out

plans

more

compound

it,at this time,

fiftyyears

education

the

produce

submittingto

by

the

have

it may

Gospel,which

the

unwilling to

not

cause

members

whereas

"

is

those

law

orderly!

strict rule

a

; whether

againstthe

set

the

fruit,may

common

for the

not

be

corruptionof

question,whether

not

that

in

the

being

men

How

the

doing so

; and

its tenets, of which

better

neglectof

one.

has

must

and

of

ducted well-con-

that

decent

more

a

duty,and

religiouscommunities in scriptural

more

or

it succeeds

is the

members

good

men

that it fails of its

; and

one

undertakingof

main

honest, upright,industrious,and society,

of

word, is

mistaken

how

case,

day, that

Church

Christian

[Serm.

another.

as

if this

CHURCH

VISIBLE

THE

182

save

up

into

sightof what

the elect of

perfection

man

is useful

merely, merely,


X.]

FOR

but

what

those

of

act

the

the

better,

has

saved

her

so calling,

the

or

sobered

do

in this way,

compromise world

risingor

far

the

has

but

what

The make of

us

has

who

make

is not

a

more

than

this. the

something beyond really

unto

If

he of

power

members

offers to

pursue us

is

one

the

few

what

a

by

His

of

aiming

natural

is at

man, reason

can

be

brought

they

do

not

thingssupernatural.

Me," says Almighty God

true

if he

Christian is not

New

member

this is the

And

few, because

believe,love, and

Gospel

true

to

saints and

the

subject and

a

Christian.

are

the

when

of the

members

good

nothing

elect

to

merely

not

us,

Certainlyno

is he

The

forsooth

rise

fellow-citizens with

neither

to

to

us

of God."

a

world

the

the world

by and

unreasonable

come

but

why

Church

either

Church

will

instead.

to "

sistently con-

be

not

it cannot

says

society;

the

has

she

must

The

without

the

then

of the household

is not

she

good subjects, good citizens, good

Jerusalem, and

he

does

falling ; and

descend

society,but

Christian

she

meet

deems

Gospel

than

more

doubtless

unfaithfulness.

the Church

will not

done

grace

Much

pleads necessity,and

she

has

callingif she

higher objectrestrained,softened,

cannot

Church, and

it makes

unless

God's

by

as

exhibition

an

fulfilled her she

many.

or

if

worse

man

and

few;

the

with

the

she

then

"

a

ing lower-

requirea

standard, and

makes

influence

if to

and

secondarymotives

Christian

him

:

183

ELECT.

THE

holy

and

on

truth

OF

SAKE

is true

who

of

THE

see. "

Call

prophet,"and

I


will

thou

things which of

feel its

nature, to be what

by to

bound

the

spontaneously within

die

of

them.

themselves the

in

ordinary

ordinarycommon-place ought

to

be

is but

be

of

out "

be

to

of

out

lot, with

viewing our

feelingsof mankind, This and which

heavenly.

ordinary motives we

though

the

in

to

us

and

It

tastes

fulness,yet all His

is

1

the

find satisfaction. lot in

life,

ambition

or

but

to

worldly

the

like

our

the

a

Jer. xxxiii.

was

humble

3.

obedient trade.

and

while

who,

Saviour

partaking His

bition am-

ambition

vulgar

world,

the

and

ian. Christ-

a

heavenly

a

of

be

;

of

ordinaryway

above

and

learned

In

indeed, they

our

between

youth long

earthlyparents,and

round

ordinary thoughts

soar

of God

the

nothing

calling;

our

Son

with

the is

are,

to

with

conceit

ligion re-

live

and

pains.

bound

are

difference

is the

prompts

abide

they

of duties

round

conceit

their

common-place

and

it is discontent

high feeling,

no

what

engaged, and

To

They

from

springup

form

fears, pleasuresand

and

hopes

which feelings

and

thoughts,motives,

and

them,

makes

Gospel accordingto

of the

conceive

to

for

selves them-

conceptions of things by sightand

their

touch, and

an

desirableness.

world

the

of such

they find

where

titude mul-

the

force

graciousnessor

remain

mighty

Now

the

into

and

great V

not

enter

satisfied to

are

thee

knowest

do not

men

invitation, or

They

show

thee, and

answer

[Serm.

CHURCH

VISIBLE

THE

184

Father's to

But

His it


FOR

X.j

is

leave what

earthlylot

our

we

neither the

the

they have

temptation

no

find

they

as

absorbed

be

thoughts, whether what

higher than rich Poor to

or

all

good

in

lose all

and

I do

are.

not

and

To

thingsgo,

all

refinement

science, the

live

life,to of

of or

a

to

call

on

above

with

mind

or

know

in

whether this

way.

their bread

provide,being

a

the

poor

and

first be

literarytaste, Yet

to

man

world, at

off from

cut

bidding him

philosopher.

Apostles

thing

any

day by day pressedwith

perfection,seems one

of the

and aspirations

pain and anxiety,seem

high thoughts.

Seraph's

shelter

is

(as it were)

bad, after

or

earnestlyand

realities of

which

part

by it, and

to

and

themselves

immerse

greater temptation

raiment

and

earn,

ambitious

not

so

are

in the

mire

"

people,having dailywants, having

keenly the

are

poor

in the

become

to

in

they

to

they

they

unhealthy marsh

tend

sucked

a

; but

satisfied way

sit down

the

it ; and

into

changed

go have

It is well

What

so.

in

state,

in

be

world, and

men

they neither

heroes

or

do

it,to

They

them.

under

;

ambition.

men,

to

their natural

dirt" of and

low

to, is to settle down

tempted world

of

low, certainly ; it is well they do

being great

at

of

ashamed

or

the multitude

the

to

attempt

greatness of station,

the other

nor

the

not

aim

have

way

to

wearied

after

nor

ambition

high

not

one

ambition

However,

life.

noveltyof

185

ELECT.

THE

be

; to

hanker

to

are,

OF

miserable

sordid, narrow,

a

or

SAKE

THE

is it

great necessities?

to

a

be

sight,as a

of

man

of

man

a

so

live

?

had

Were not

St.


THE

186

Paul

should

they next?

Surely

told

as

and

His

others,

an

food

and

you."

poverty

so

often

as

having

words

poorest

blessedness interferes

too

are

life

as

the

of with

is the

case

one

is the

be

undeniably,

make

what

men

is

"

people

poor

Saint

a

for

the

is

nothing

living the

;

if

yet,

poor,

true, there from

man

No

complaining.

or

feel

to

be

life of

to an

unearthly contemplative

in

glory,except

it. I mean,

it is

with

case

of those

who

swallowed

up

much from

plenty.

to "

shall

sin,and

far

so

not

sin

as

poverty

hindrance.

keeps and

men

all the

Angel, living in

the

be

about

Saviour's

our

most

us

promised

things in

allowed

made

ought

we

the

Such

shows

envious, suspicious,

Saviour's

which

passage

it is

anxious, fretful,close,deceitful,dull-

are,

minded,

hinder

That

not

must

for

excuse

all these

Mount

the

of God

anxieties

those

to

the

expressly

as

then

where

head

kingdom

And

clothing,

on

no

our

reference "

unto

much

And

and

eat

day

their

were

first the

ye

they

one

lay

or

yet they

;

Seek

express

Sermon that

not "

righteousnessV

with

added

meal

their

get

? did

know

they

will ? did

at their

drink

[Serm.

livelihood

his

for

work

to

CHURCH

VISIBLE

as

God the The

the

the

poor

have in poor

again take

cares

or

While

are.

interests

poor

1

by man

Matt.

the

seductions "

says,

vi. 33.

I cannot

of

keeps

want

by unsettlinghis mind, other

They

competency.

a

the

now

;

a

petency com-

of

ease

go

to


FOR

X]

Church till I and

"heart

make

any

goeth

after

not

rid

of

care

what

is seen,

radiant

lightof

day

had

been

not

may

be

may

and

the

as

has look

which,

a

as

a

are

far

it.

indeed

that

of

the

they

whole do

that

obedience

them

person have

in

straitened

enough

to

do

be

conduct, be

may

as

really

a

to

is low. as

take

in

spaces

Our

Lord

out. with-

have

they

do

not

Christian, and contented

are

need feel how with

quite conscious

are

their standard, but A

well

care

not

general are

sort as

of

the will

circumstances to

is,his mind

eousness." right-

;

they up

it

full,and

They ;

act

it is their standard suffices

of

thirst after

in "

matters religious

fall short on

"

infinite

and

less

or

is to

themselves

world,

free range.

men

great a thing it

they

one

aloft,he does

the

has

is what

so

soar

hunger

"

more

of nothing,"in how

to

Christian,he

This

They

; but

serious

who

a

sense

his

of life go ; he

if that

; such

common

in

little

as

of the

in the

not

expatiatesin

No

man

mere

longing into

praisesthose

is

his

is

Gospel day, as

upon

unchained

with

; but

but

it.

man

cere, pretence, kind, benevolent, sin-

manner

been

out

in

not

rich

It

little

as

exemplary

social duties

in

never

a

be

may

truly,and and

than

religious man,

a

; he

the word far

poured

far other

The comes

;

Supper, troubled,

am

covetousness."

free and

be

; I

he

"

187

Lord's

own."

the

he

from

the

mind

my

his

ELECT.

of

excuses,

enlargedby being loosened

THE

in my

ease

thoughts are

not

OF

Sacrament

at

more

my

does

SAKE

the

to

or

am

THE

of

my

ordinary A

poor. "

say, wife

and

I


;" another

children

friends,and

and

CHURCH

VISIBLE

THE

188

I have

"

says,

have

enough

myself ;" bystanders say, call

on

aim

say, to the the

lost my do

to

What

"

rich men,

take

a

mockery

let

all such

aside

of

care

to

turn, I

me

; what

them

speak to

and

They put

rich ?

to

perfection." Well,

at

husband

watch, fast, and

starvingpopulation,to

a

and

pray,

[Serm.

say

hungering

and

after righteousness as visionary, thirsting high flown, and

what

definite that

call romantic.

they

clear view

and

the

summit

of

take

them. life

dream?

about

texts

that

!

the

strait

gate

Mary's good part, and the

saying which

whom throw

themselves

gloomy,or still

they

their secret world. married

or

to

themselves

rich

or

they single,

the

world

to be

of

;

her

in their

plant

and

poor,

not

gross en-

human super-

Gospel

but of

way,

a

the and

and perfection,

they

save

They

are

to

not not

restless ; but

dailywalk,

actions,a

they

and

do certainly,

men,

have

marry

narrow

overbearing,or

or

thoughts and

Whether

the

of their stations.

pursuing

are

and

case,

receive

Holy

out

morose,

decent

is the

our

rule

all cannot

given V

it is

the

in

and

the

?

so

in

us

on

meaning

no

"

think

religiondoes

is it

and

enjoined

is there

they

sell,and

and

buy

care

Alas

to be

certain

a

drink, and

and

eat

give in marriage,and to

duties ;

to enjoy moderately the calling,

pleasuresof life,to

build, and

have

They

their

perfectionis

their

respectablein

of

conduct

and

by

above the

high-bornor low-born, wedded

never

have

captives;

never

never

selves them-

surrendered

looked

out

for


X.]

FOR

THE

SAKE

OF

station, fashion, comfort,

They

have

often

have,

and

kept

up

who

at

of

usages

its pomp

is not

to

ridicule

that

is in

remains

of

the

distaste

world

their

learned

this

their

personal importance.

God

that

fit

and the

rest

of

through

His

always

behold

those

Christ

flesh.

those

for the "

may

subjects

of

whom

us

we

temper

of

and

to

grant

temper,

bearing, with

acquaintance

connections,

"

the whom

their

truly her

little face"

of

Apostles of and

whose

and

affectionate

children,

gained,

This "

all

minister, even

is the

Angels

things and as

do

Father

heavenly

cherisheth"

and

men,

This

endured

grace

ity, gentil-

managing,

follow.

our

men

their

Church's

ones,"

with

appointments,

reverent,

will

feeling

which

and

of

the

have

sympathy

instructions.

grace

Ordinances

nourisheth

be

the

great

power

simple,

a

but

of, their

proud

their

;

thing

any

they

as

things

very

their

and

it

course

to

of

want

the

are

dress, and

and

;

forms

conform

to

Of

counter

run

and

artificial

pretence.

life.

people

young

it difficult

indifferent

most

are

find

and

have

these

their

and

the

and

nature

they

whereas

it ; of

its

older

grown

ridicule

society, and

to

wise

which

of

end

the

as

feeling

first

189

ELECT.

credit,

the

themselves

THE

His

;

whom own

; to


XL

SERMON

Psalm

"All

works

Thy

thanks

It

of

talk

and

of

externally abode is

the

on

His

"

:

the

Myself him, He

and had

handled, external

of

even

and

the

give

kingdom,

Thy

of

in this

separate

1

John

enough.

not

;

but

to

after

xiv.21,

23.

His

came

will

of

fest maniunto

come

him1." as

it

and

speaking

will

so

;

He

and

"

with

flesh,

was

Prophets

says,

We

our

recollect,

when

he

abode

our

the

His

up

must

you

Him,

him

to

as

him,"

obey

Himself

take

should

the

that

Gospel,

Saviour

our

love

and

make

come

of

manifested

This,

language

will

love

who

saints

Thy

glory

hitherto

hearts.

I

of

servants,

language

earth

those

had

to

frequently

was

who

their

in

and

Lord, the

promise

great

all,

O

show

they

:

11.

10,

power."

Thy

the

was

Lord

Thee

unto

cxlv.

Thee.

praise

SAINTS.

OF

COMMUNION

THE

be

Though seen

Still

He

ascension

and was

He


descended

length the promise There

their

and

and

Psalms,

they

and the

in

hearts

with

that, compared to

other

as specified

redeemed

the

you

will

I

for

Then that

could

forth,

go

higher, more

mate, inti-

indwelling of

God

may

intimate,

so

well

be

said

His

privilegeof

not

being

presence

is, He

of not

for

ever

that

who

"

not

:

His

added,

it is

own

for

came

He

did

that

the

Son

of

do,

and which

believe, and

He

the

came

Psalm

Son

and

coming

infinite the

into

civ. 30.

as

away.

a

in

a

Spirit,

flesh and

its very the

:"

of the

nature

visible

give with

Truth not

came

ever,

mise, pro-

of man,

went

Spiritof

taking possession of

1

shall abide

may

like the

from

man,

viz. He

He

the

even

eternal

the

present time,

graciouswork

being a Spirit;

as

is, in

pray

"

the

to

Father, and

the

finished

having

Godhead, blood

of the

one

privilege, according to

Comforter,

ever"

body, but that

live,

we

breath

"

Pentecost

of

their

another

who

who

day

been "

you

in

their

servants.

From it has

and

all; His

at

men

Him

people ;

it,He

characteristic

the

In

Thy

is the elect

His

of

at

tures crea-

for

even

"

far

But

l." sacred

more

inhabit

lettest

Thou

made

shall be

Creator

being ;"

our

all

between

it is said,

have

When

"

then

Spirit,and

union

a

Almighty

and

move,

be

; for

existence

very

191

fulfilled.

was

indeed

must

in His

and

again by

SAINTS.

OF

COMMUNION

THE

XL]

Serm.

nature,

souls

of all

their

souls,


all

them

knit

being One,

He,

SAINTS.

OF

COMMUNION

THE

192

[Serm.

together into

Christ, by coming in the flesh, provided an apparent unity, such

or

Law.

He

formed

but

when

He

He

made

them

For

only. the

form

bat

of

all in

that

which

taken

things unseen, the

Holy Ghost, Thus

us.

to

die for who

the

Christ

us

had

then

Church, what

Spiritcame

died

is

and

has

us

even

again but

one, us

alive, that

was

One,

come

make

to

with

assimilated is

its members

they are one

power,

branches are

and

one

and "

or

do

in

one

is, to form

not

stones

mere

from

and

the

same

Christian

the

depend merely

not

another, and bound

on

of

divine

specialglory of

visible, they are

but

They

is the

that

piledone

and

came,

shoots off-

union

to make

not

unseen

were

and

Christ

be,

separate persons

Christ, which

in whom

in

Church. This

as

the

:

; their

mysterious

a

of

name

may

one

and

upon,

grafted upon

spiritual Body

to

of

organs

One

into

the

Him

and

was

were

Spirit,

in

not

limbs of the dead

the

parts

society;

of His

one,

the

longerarranged merely

no

were

sense

nal exter-

under

visible

a

the person

they reallydepended

;

were

by

real

a

unity, as

were

of

to

Apostlesinto

again in

came

they

they

power

His

been

had

as

one.

of

a

building,

togetherfrom

all the

births

on

out, withfestations mani-

and

spiritual ciple prin-

unseen

connected, stones," internally living a

members adorable

tree, not of the

Form,

as

the

Body which

parts of of Christ.

the

a

heap. That

Apostles saw

handled, after ascending into heaven

became

a


THE

XL]

COMMUNION

principleof life,a who

OF

originof

secret

believe, through the

the

Ghost.

Holy

rich Olive

This

tree

though wild

bring forth

may

it may

sense

Holy One,

lords

Himself,

whom

they

is the

difference

were

the

after.

dry

bones

since, they are

the

Mind,

text, in

works

unto

kingdom, Thy

Thee

and

glory, and

be known

Such vol.

the

vants ser-

Prophet'svision, inward

unto

is the iv.

O :

talk

Son

of

Thy

beginnings, and Hence

"

"

Thy the

the

enlarges All

Saints

glory

that

power,

recting di-

same

Saints,

show

mightiness of

the

one

tongues,

of Christ,

Lord, and

they of

the

of God.

His

ple princiif of

as

or

and

one

kingdom

specialoffice

praiseThee,

thanks

through

Before, God's

organs

types, tokens,

Eternal

speakingof

the

upon

of

the

by

all the

of

eyes

the

glimpses of the

but

Lord

before

of the

profession,not

feet, or

true

separatepersons

Church

invisible, governing Soul, the hands, or

they

is invisible. Such

who the

and

came,

by

but

;

between

the

as

connected

they

a

Church

believers,and ; their

the

of Pentecost

day

kings, and

are

of Him

works

Spiritof Christ

of

struments separatedevelopments,vessels,in-

as

and

of

King

is in all

what

all

Saints,

that

that in

in the

has been

all

grow,

So

God.

there

who

are

beingbut

by nature,

the

the

to

Vine, and

of which

said, that from

be

One

existence

fruitful

out

fruit unto

this hour

to

is the

barren

193

graciousministration

and

upon

and

SAINTS.

Thy

of

Thy give Thy

power,

Thy kingdom might

men."

Christian Church,

a

body, and living o


COMMUNION

THE

194

one

not

;

look

like

one;

were

parts

as

framework

mere

a

OF

Its

one.

it

members

one,

by giving it life.

the of

down

the

spiritualand "

good

as

the

consider

other, and

the

each

do, because

article

of the

other the

of the

free grace, from

season,

vouchsafed far

this

as

merely

and

nearlyso,

of

living,

called

whom

their

And

is not or

the each munion com-

this I the

of Saints

therefore

to

Church,

this

with

Communion

old

an

Saints

consists.

truer as

1

His

and

is

an

matter

a

speculation.

unto

consists

course

separated

Spiritworking in

a

being made

on

life eternal.

of persons

now

visible company

character

Preached

has been

due

world, regenerated, and

sinful

this

world, it is of

its nobler

birth

seasonable

otherwise

elect,which

perseverance it

of

out

of doubt

it

then, properly considered, is that

Church

God's

the

invisible,one,

of

Creed, and

great company

or

is

secondaryimportance, The

so

what

as

many

made

Church,

Holy Trinity,in

rather

by

elect,

as

commemorate

we

attributes

Communion

in the

with

of

and

in the

of

doctrine

when

dead," it will be

as

spiritual;or

and

of

it

Living Spiritof

creature

new

nature

manifested

\

then

of the vivifying

quickening or

world

as

great day

the

makes

Pentecost, and

it at

upon

is what

consist

; but

came

this

alive

dead, it would

it has

[Serm.

artificially arranged to

being

God

On

SAINTS.

it is up,

a

not

Whitsunday.

Viewed

livingin ; but

in

body invisible, merely

of

the


THE

XL]

who

few

the whole into

of the

those whom

times, and

partakers of

Greater

the

New

the

elder company

; and

apace

as

which

present,

out

of

of

the

Saints

later than

Church her "

in

God's

are

but

with

glory. Fiftytimes

the

vital That

and

since

His

work.

as

for

The

new

generation

have

Holy

Church

in

is

of her true o2

new

the in

are

immortality,as

a

are

unless

it;

towards

greater measure Well

respect

of the

Ghost

been

Saints

invisible, not

is born

militant creation.

one

ones.

but principle,

the

in

assembly of

body

many

earth

former

called

God

flowed

life and spiritual

have generations

which

greater number

sealed upon

the

be

the

the

to

live

it,and endowed

on

indeed

have

they

since its formation

struggling

now

thren. their bre-

Elias, and

time

of

to enrich

passedaway, greaterand greater

who

world

St. James

and

gathered in,

were

complement

invisible

His

purchased by

Saints distinguished

Moses,

that

which fifty,

into

first

is,not taking

departure,made

proportionwhich

we

in

lived in Jewish

Stephen

perfect bears

At

hope

of

the

is its

born

His

St.

who

years

spiritsmade

of

had

the

from

has become

the

Saints,who

Covenant

But

first,indeed,

; that

then privileges

were

trial,but of the

in this world

for all believers.

death

At

Christ, on

the

the

their

on

195

Apostles,a great proportionof

body was

account

SAINTS.

Lord.

the

sleepin

the lifetime

OF

still to be

happen

who

many

COMMUNION

is

then

only to her

Spiritis

may gards re-

as

bers. mem-

;" spirit

invisible,so

is

invisible,because

the

been

per-

children

have


removed, and

and

fected

earth

on

COMMUNION

THE

196

had

God

tokens

all of her

Lord

is, her

from

is

in mercy

the

the

Church from

certain

He

as

eyes

which

of is

of His

outward

inward, something visible

is that

dispensationof

what

Spirit?

As

as

the

sun's

as

course

Christ, if

landmarks

or

the

; we

attention, if

so,

would we

but

on

if

we

arrest

would

buoys

would

since

the

He

has

what

what

is

an

eye

and

is

ritual. spi-

the

Christian the

to

inform

cross

interest

dom, king-

faith and

dwells

dial is

His

His

the

us

Christ

shadow

ven, in hea-

guide, having

leads

and

and

guide to

a

is unseen,

directs

Saints, in

ones,

guide to

a

as

Holies, in which

of

He

seen,

secret

visible

outward

Ministry, which Holy

in which

since

be

His

people are

given us and

of His

; but

utterly

knowing,

gloryof

cannot

the must

so

has

earth

the

power

peace

given us something

What

for

on

showing

ever

and

joy

company

He

hearts

livingstones,

talkingof His

and

is not

tokens

in the

that

place of abode,

is ; but

signs,as

dwells

temple

and

His

Living God, He

Ghost

Holy

gain life we

enteringthat livingShrine

for

dwells.

love

our

outward

means

that

of

entirely

seeing

to

to us,

visible

no

as

the

still

are

eye ; and

been

as

that

who

had

But

life,so

our

approach Him,

veiled

have

us

[Serm.

mortal

by

Governor.

and

Ghost

Holy

those

existence, and

absolutelyhidden

and

because

willed, she might

so

at

SAINTS.

ascertained

be

cannot

OF

by

the

very His

man, steers-

index

of

the

path

engage

ourselves

in

the of

His the


THE

XL]

specialvirtue ourselves

from

Him,

token

of His

Tell

"

Thou at

noon

aside the

by

His

If thou

thy

go feed

the

the

incorporatein quickened by

Mount

to

God.

This

of Christ

spouse

the visible

this

that a

the

who

to

question. women,

We

we

are

1

mean,

and

one

of

see

to

elected to

Jesus the One

Christ,

of

not,

to

the

rits spi-

salvation, Mediator,

is the

true

Saints ; and

earth, the Bishops and

depending

is called the

fragment of

I

Apostlesleft behind

what

Christians

day

know

by adheringto

now

virginMother

and

for

flock, and

the

heavenly Jerusalem

Ministryon

or

reallybut

the

is

that seeks

mysticalbody

the first born

togetherwith at

unto

Angels innumerable,

and

Such

?"

heavenly Jerusalem,

the

just,to

turneth

l

"

Spirit:

Ministrywhich

Zion, to

of the

one

one

approach

we

that

salvation ;

no

age.

flock to rest

te?its" shepherds'

great invisible company

of that

them,

soul

of footsteps

is

to

fairest among

thou

the

by

one

preciseas

as

not, O

forth

the visible

to

is

of the Church

out

and

of the

drop

loveth, where

Thy

as

let

age

Thy companions

answer

know

way

I be

ascended

pledgeand

from soul

my

it were,

thy kids beside

that

all

of

He

Elijah,the

join

must

we

relic,and

a

makest

Thou

should

why

petition,as

out

whom

the flocks

Christ. "

Thou

feedest, where ; for

as

of

never-failing grace

O

me,

us

gave

the mantle

as

197

Ministrywhich, when

high, He

on

up

SAINTS.

fulness of His grace,

and

that

to

OF

COMMUNION

on

tors, Pas-

them,

Church, though

it, as being that part of it

Cant. i. 7,

8.


is

which

and

seen

it in towards

it.

because

it

What

OF

COMMUNION

THE

198

be

can

type,

keeps,and

it is

from

of the

virtue

the

out

world.

is

ever

invisible,and after

Generation

Again

and

the

again their

and

Such

but

The

And

now

we

so

far

as

dead

are

such

sense

mean

is not

as

in time

Christ

His

or

place,but

or

Ghost

of his

Catholic

is not

or

in the as

body, yet

feet, so

; not as

in

earth,or

on

on

earth.

which

the

as

I

the earth. Church

The

; it regionof spirits

soul of

the

part, not

no

to

is

earth, except in

on

in any not

than

earth, except

on

Spiritare

; and

there, yet every where

heart,hands

Church

or visibly on locally

Holy

part

one

It is not

us.

in His

Saints is

notion

be said to be

can

still with

it is not

is in the every

heaven

of His

clearer

a

Properlyit

is in all lands.

lodged

haustible inex-

souls.

form

of the

that

increase, till He

expiringbreath

may

taken

commonly

has

life and

quickeningof dead

the

sors, succes-

gatheredunto

are

of efficacy

Christ

principleof

a

again.

comes

is the

which

grace as

in turn

ing act-

perfected.

Apostles live in their

successors

Apostles.

Church,

the

the

generation

born, tried,sifted,strengthened,and

is

the

duced repro-

by corruption,

the

Spiritlodgedin

the

upon

mass

dying for

and

of human

is

continually

ever

of the invisible company,

increase

increasing.

loses ; but what

never

off into the invisible. It is

passes

sembling re-

Church,

true

ever

and transitory,

fleetingand

as

witnessingit, and leading

and

changes not, though

visible is

and

pointed out,

invisiblebody is the

This

it has, it

[Serm.

SAINTS.

one

is in

man

here

part, head

be in every

nor or

other ;


THE

XL]

so

also the

OF

spirit ; in

a

and

in the

the East "

the

Saints

they

are

they are

more;

the

presence

of the

much

but

outskirts

the

pool of Bethesda, entrances and

visible it is

administered, Roman

Greek

the

or

and

elect

body

unseen

respect,

in the or

for

God,

her

own

is

Archangels,who

of

which

extends

to

praiseHim are

the

we

is

minister ad-

brought

ment, instru-

praiseGod

with

any

it,begs it of God's

it, as

in who

those

invisible claims

flowing in-

lodged in

not,

child

of

fections imper-

porch by

of God

a

sanctity. When we

the

it opens,

When

the

independent

lies in the its efficacy

into which

it,and

there,

invisible

one

with

personalcharacter

Holy Communion, and

the

into

visible

that

assist in it.

receives

mere

throughthe English or

And

Baptism, the Church

a

Greek

here, and

soul of the grace

the

upon

divisible is in-

country in which

untinctured

of

errors

porches to

into

not

no

they

into that which

souls, which

is made.

entrance

but

are

the

porch

place, and or

that

but

Roman

of

company time

they

society,varying with

of

great company

Baptism admits,

one.

Englishthere,

and

of it ;

bring

we

that company;

with

are

which

people,

this, but they are

as

identical

and

Bishop

struments in-

ments, Sacra-

Ministryand

spells,by

as

not

her outward

and

keys

as

into the

;

The of

our

West, in the North

is,wherever

bodilypresence

of

fullyand entirely,

in the

and

199

mother

the

once,

to be found.

given us

ourselves

at

that

South, are

are

SAINTS.

heavenly Jerusalem,

birth, is in all lands

new

as

COMMUNION

the

guards, and

in

Angels with

the


COMMUNION

THE

200

Saints, who When

offer

we

before

themselves

during their

sense,

Saints

who

well

stand

full of

us

the

steps

but

we

invisible ?

Jesus, or but

before

bid

the

of

of

those

this

of years

"

the

we

"

we

When

we

to

devils them?

the

When

day.

in the

tibule ves-

very

in," withall-glorious of

voices in

pray

crying,

private,we

them

see

When

ordained,

the

mean,

spite of

gatheredtogether"with

When

but

us

in

are

is

are

centres

When

innumerable

that

or

of them. has

resist

sustained

its words

God,

of

in

approach

we

approach

we

that

Twelve use

not, with

approach

we

the

and When

the shops, Bi-

the

Ministry, what

Apostles, present sacred

Name

Baptism,what .

strength to

which

on

have

what

When

Sign given us

defiance

use

self-willed, arbitrary

no

it before

throne. are

we

thousands

Name," though we midst

His

who have

of

Ministry He of

it is

remember

long ?"

in the

world

all successive

"

day, for

dwellingwhich

in Christ's

Christ

words

I mean,

presence

solitary ; others

not "

very

Psalms,

lightand purity,and

Lord, how

are

the

their graves,

over

of that

"

the

indifference

heresy or we

Creed,

in

of the

pilgrimageheavenward.

witnesses

are

the

own

God.

of

offered,we

so

powers

holy company,

in their

but

and

that

City

the

praiseand thanksgiving,

read

"

professthe

of

[Serm.

elements

themselves,

generationsof

we

we

witnesses

SAINTS.

of the

witnesses

many

those

sacred

drink

When

come.

past,

the

and

solemnly eat

citizens

Sacrifice of

our

partake in

or

to

the

are

OF

evil men, we

and

of

do

we

gain

protest,

or


OF

COMMUNION

THE

XL]

confess, or suffer in the Name ourselves

but

we

When are

called

are

we

who

we

are

number

of fire round

which

under

Such

is the

Catholic

not

power,

princesor

on

endowments,

not

that

unless

is seen,

and

power Church

that

which

is

is

seen

it encroaches

Churches

of the Saints

scattered

to

in truth

are

high

and

and but

vast

and

not

on

on

not

depend the

men,

tops

of

dead

though

deeply rooted,

the

seem

in

the

on on

secret

the

this; and

upon

the

on

thing

any

can

islands

the

civil

through God's

thus

and

on

man,

not

heaven

in

pends reallyde-

of

in this world

fro,like the

Church

just that portion of

; and

and

country

Church

numbers,

encroaches

mercy

each

child

world

unseen

bers, num-

fire

Holy

"

indeed

in

of the Lord

the

in

time, Angels

earth, eternity on

living. The

its

on

our

of

invisible,

any

vanced ad-

few

world, manifested

the

what

?

visible

it, on

solelyon

beyond

chariots

is called

what

visible; which

Church

ourselves

bold

God,

the

throughout

actingthrough

the

of

City

it?

outposts, the

stand

we

of

on

Lord,

the Mountain

about

are

Cross

died

the

for

mighty host,

a

of the

who

mere

supported by

because horses

but

despicable,but

and

of Hosts

battle

to

seen,

of

guard

Him

strengthof

201

Christ, what

of

symbols

types and

of the

Christ, and

SAINTS.

it

by

visible

rare,

and

sea,

they

hills, everlasting which

a

deluge

covers.

Now

world's

these

thoughts are

ordinary view

of

so

very

foreignfrom

things,which

walks

the

by


OF

COMMUNION

THE

202

sightnot by faith,and exist in what

handle, that

and

of

standard

the

the

it into

The

of

its

; it

own

them,

and

pitiesthem the

too

beginning,that they

their as

being insensible

in the

decent its

to

a

respect, unsuitable

they

they in

in

yet with

the

darkness,

the

we

"

views

knowledge

abides, and are

;

never

who

die in Him

one

with

Him,

that

the

are

shall

we

agents

made

Him,

and

to

the

light

dead

;

Gospel, Christ

one

with

that

those

into Him

think

is

influence,

Spiritof

are

it is

in

they the in

to

Such

were

and

us

One

who

dare

real

attached

were

irrevocablyknit we

over

ghosts not

lingerin.

on

of

them,

about

the

and living,

parted from

saw

fortunes

and

though

those

or

church, which

a

the

It

ness wit-

not

powerless

in power

opened that

the

were

to

as

we

"

weakness,

with

dead

do

they

they

church-yard to

opinion of the

and

Him

as

own

great thing.

shadows

and

half

if its

as

are

live

who

we

of events,

course

only

us

if

; as

but

of

names

careless

rather

and

this is

they began

Church,

or

that

all

from

pass

by

ignorantof

are

the

schemes,

own

substances

ever

of

or

what

of

in its way

them

some

of

itself

centre

fancies

thinking that

as

termination

their friends

the

contemptuous,

society were

and

makes

then

to

touch

can

insist

to

pitiesthem

calls

and

it

of Christians

souls

compassionate, half presence

world

thing

any

necessary

it place of spirits,

their loss,not

speaking

is

the

[Serm.

it,but what

perfectionand

when

; and

good

it

them.

enlargeupon

allows

never

before

comes

SAINTS.

and

slightlyof


THE

XL]

COMMUNION

indefectible

these

members

glory?

of future

Shall the

great assemblageof shall

SAINTS.

of

Christ to

presume

balance

that

invisible,so populous in souls,so rid with

flesh

the

not

of

crown

again? Shall

out

we

even

when

spiritwith

the

Ephesus, is present alive than

those

awfully

and when

he

had

thorn

in

his

Shall

we

be

is

only

who

infidels

as

what

despised,and

she human

and sophist,

rather Eternal

believe

Throne,

twenty seats, twenty "

on

elders

their heads

and

be,

to

and

was

he

she

is

fears in

clothed sitting, of

crowns

1

the

servingin

the

upon

Rev.

than

within,

Church

helpless,

poor,

by

seats" in white

gold

1

iv. 4.

?"

great,and presence the

are

"

"

are

the

by not

of the

four

and

four

and

raiment," and

Nay,

a

prospect ?

that the a

at

truly

violent, out-reasoned

which

round

was

truly

institution, scorned the

sent pre-

throne

a

upon

patronized by

that

body

living,

suppose

seems

wealthy, plundered by the

to

though centuries

when

martyrdom

a

ted blot-

more

fightingswithout flesh, and

are

be

more still,

called

are

the

names

upon

Church

the

but

moment,

in the

Apostle now

an

have

Corinthians

in

sin, so

strugglers

poor

a

martyred

he,

"

they may

for

who

was

since, that in

doubt

centuries

Paul

at rest,

victory,whose

heavens,

that

from

pure

but

vessels

compare

devil, who

the

in the

written

so

St.

the

not

earnest,

and

and

gloriousChurch

ourselves

probation, with

of

203

elect,perfectedand

in the

weigh

we

we

OF

shall

we

not


COMMUNION

THE

204

dimly recognize amid along

and

in ruined

and

held sacred,

not

our

"

in cold

long been

known"

He ?

end or

mortal

treacherywithin,

of

aught

man,

depth, or of

utterly forsake

aught

other

any

God, issued

for

field ?

men,

their

of

civil

up

away

level

us

of

of

the

trust) an

without, will

any

the

or

decree

our

seen holy un-

with

the grass of

outward

our

territory,

substance, their impairing

our

the

site of

ing-places dwell-

make

visible

our

rights,their numbering

circumscribe ascertain

former

us, and

delineations

of

have

efforts of the children

measurement

summing

our

all the

accurate

form, their their

Can

works

aught save

and

us,

the

universe, height

sins, chase

companions from of the

whole

creature,

our

were

brethren

and

popular voice, or

the

in

once

force earthly,

and

the

tombs,

pledges (as we

us,

among

will not

Can

fathers

our

God, and whose

to

remain that

ancient

our

present,whose

time, past and

churches

our

fancy,but by poetical

"

"

of

[Serm.

places,which

desolate

of faith, the spirits

of every

aisles

the

cloisters,about

and

eye of

SAINTS.

OF

City

Eden,

of

the

of

ers, support-

our

Living God,

of the

the Mountain

and

or

Saints ? But in

here

the

it may

be

asked

whether

ever-abidingpresence

invisible, in that Spiritwhich

be

present with

with rest.

His

"

the

to

comfortable

our

Christ

Father

us

(itmay

worketh

be ;

and

the

of

not

that

said) worketh

belief

all allow

end, does

assurance

a

us

among

Church ever

such

to

fere interit is at

hitherto

Angels

the

excel

as

in


THE

XL]

COMMUNION

SAINTS.

OF

205

strength;

but

and

heavenly specimens, is unequal

more

incessant fall

asleep:

this

coming

the

"the

spiritsof

thus

speaking,he it

were

of

the

of but

the be

is

is made

it is

God,"

imply

that

power. case

of those

holds who

neither

of

resurrection,

are

as

though

so,

Church

does

"

with

power

that

this

they are

in the

does

mercy,

flesh, who

of those

do

follow

in any

them.

evil

Had

city,and

it

by

and

They

notwithstanding

Noah, Daniel, saved

not

in the

pray

too

fruits which

their

live unto

and glorifyGod. righteousness,

none

the

on

preach,work see

at rest

conscious of their

good, through God's labour

dead

from "

as

involve

not

rest

Him,

well

the

interference

told)

in St.

not

are

plain,though they

they act, or

This

in

dead

they

active

(we

who

have

this be

in the

labours."

For

And

Church,

the

up of the

follow

not

part of those

and

nor

"

toil,any

or

alone,

designatesespecially the spirits

presence

labour

evidently speaking

though

present, it does

in

expressly,

perfect."

Certainly,then,

and

God

says

the

we

that

Covenant,

he

after

fortable com-

so

certain,for

New

made

saints

he

judgment,

Such

the

this

however

Now, is

also, as

just

nor

only that

living;

also. any

the

earth

just"

Paul's

far

it to

approach,not

we

Mediator

Angels innumerable,

on

leave

authority for saying it,

Church,

the

to

Jesus

purest to

it dies is said to

not

question,so

Paul's

St.

saints

when

we

the

in

even

graciousa portion?"

answer

nor

should

why

"

have

nature,

watchfulness, and

and we

human

their

and

Job

been

righteousness


COMMUNION

THE

206

destruction, would

from

enabled

they were

to

to

But

they

see

it is

one

we

be

yet

of the Church's know

we

at

rest,

how

or

God

said that work

the

how

not

"

is eternal

they

thing

with

rested

on

He

had

be

both

the

seventh

made,"

hitherto."

at

and it is and

yet work,

nevertheless

He

no

sleepin

has

God

I say, what bestow

in

though

the Saints

part to

sword"

is

"

heathen, and

in to

at

their

is in

degree,

of

soul

the

of

thus

"the the

should be

awake.

nature, He

hands,

rebuke

time

be true

the 1

to

be

"

a

to

are

may that "

joice re"

in

two-edged

avenged

people;

yet

it may

man

praisesof God"

same

rest

should

man

yet

it may

If

die and

"joyfulwith glory,"and

are

mouths," yet

the Son

state, and

; and

in their beds," and their

its

in

should

and by infinitely

us

He

spoke to Nicodemus,

intermediate

the

Almighty

of what

should

that

contradiction

who

God

that

essence,

while

Him

chosen.

of God

all

from

day

capacityto His

that the Son

eternal

an

be in heaven

It is

and absolutely

; and

that

moters pro-

though

they are

Surely,in

in terms

contradiction

no

have

be

their

accordingto

;

once.

yet

impart graciously

may

sense

one

active,or how

everlastingrepose

fulness, He

good,

active

union that incomprehensible perfectly power

do

that in

is found all-sufficient,

and

to

reason

to

another

in

are

can

worketh

"

no

what

welfare,as by prayer

they

which

that He

have

quitetrue

rest, and

at

known

do it.

again,it may are

We

[Serm.

have

they

do ?

for

they would;

say

another

SAINTS.

OF

of

bind

the their


they

such

honour

be

may

avenged

unhappily so

Church

;

prayer,

and

it must

be

an

or

say that

not

that

saint,but

just men

made

undergo

the

the

are

we

all

to

of

God

to

pray

And

further,

though

is

channel

of God's

giftsto

and

not sacramentally,

by

one

"

by

one

judgment,

City of God,

the

into

corruptedinto

together,

perfect;"

Day

to

the

immaculate

in

that

as

to

this saint

to the

of spirits

they

one

but

presented re-

St. Paul

one.

brought near

are

are

countries.

poured

told

in her members

agent, nor

does

as

the Church

a

body

a

had

idolatrous.

that

Scriptureas

yet it is only as

from

but primitive,

not

easilybe

becomes

then

invisible

reasons

Christian

are

may

considered in

us,

we

invocation

only,and

the

many

other

world

next, because

:

of

practice was the

when

addition

;

it is written

as

V

by

in

the

links of iron

separate members

her

common

First, because an

of

them,

think

restrained

invocations

such

thus

we

are

we

with

Saints

all His

have

Lastly, while Church,

of

207

SAINTS.

their nobles

kings in chains, and that

OF

COMMUNION

THE

XL]

as

have

to

body they

a

of

spouse

the

Lamb.

Let

then

us

placed

stand

done

little.

things well,

He

"

has

servants

undue

honour

for

neither

of

Christ

; so

as 1

to

neither told

too to

us

for

Ps. cxlix. 5

of "

nor

neglectthe

departed,nor think

He

us.

much

to

pay

them, yet not 9.

has

has

He

what

done providentially

so mercifully,

all

Him

thank

and

us,

God

lot in which

so

has too

ful faiththem

speak


THE

208

them

to

;

COMMUNION

make

to

Him.

solelyin

abstaining from

; and

he

deed

act

he

professes. He who

the

unseen

who

are

that loveth

He

test

how

love

he

can

then

would

we

be

duly with

communion

what

we

Let

words

and

of us

in, and

It is

things,which

we

a

have

1

very no

1 John

hold

God

which

easy

iv. 20.

to

our

to

say.

hold

us

and teach

from

us

thing

right to

seen,

communion

day

own

save

and

seen1?"

not

place,let

pray

cherishingthoughts

to shame.

Christ

he hath

hath

our

those

actuallysee.

whom

and

loves

loves

we

to

it,or

He

it.

not

being joined to

our

he

by

which

defends

towards

worthy

deficient

so

are

of

whom

those

neighbourhood.

own

who

of love

time

spised deif

him,

to

loves

whom

of every

believers

with

God,

the

or

Communion

his brother

not

the solitary,

for the

believers,who

Church, is lovingthose

His

put

test

we

Church, of God,

who

The

is love ; the

Christ

should

we

abuse, while

it,or

of

Him.

near

lest

defamed,

the

about

company

without

"

use,

that

in

contemplates it,but

who

ceeding ex-

according to

gifts

they belong

joins

speaks

trust

to

use.

unites

and

merely

to

the

harassed, the

Christian

but

His

inspiringthoughts

are

dejected,the

As

the

but

rule, neither

duty ;

our

ceasing

; not

thankfullyto

These

His

injunction, using"

abuse, but

"

in

[Serm.

them,

"

abusing"them adhere

of

follow

us

wanting

nor

St. Paul's

much

Let

SAINTS.

OF

our

us

using actions

say fine

Let

us


COMMUNION

THE

XL]

OF

feel

tenderly affect ioned

has

made

His

them, and

and

be

and

holiness.

"Let

;"

and

in us, and

VOL.

IV.

"

if

we

and

love

His love is

us

one

Christ

us

sympathize

thoughtstowards

them,

loving,and

simple-

and

good, and

tongue, but in deed

love

Let

them,

gentle-temperedtowards

for their

faith and in

kind

warm-hearted,

minded, consult

have

209

all whom

towards

by Baptism.

own

with

SAINTS.

pray not

for their love in

in truth."

us."

growth

in

word, neither For

another, God

perfectedin

and

"

God

is

dwell eth


SERMON

THE

CHURCH

Hath

"

raised

A

us

up

heavenly

Did

from

we

God's

grace,

without

persons

others

in

whom

though

their in

possess divine

it

the

has

open

after

been

perchance

those

womb,

yet And

gift

latent

been

has ;

not

though

instance

Holy

of

it has

not

like

defined un-

John if

Ghost, from

their

there

are

less, in

preserved, quenched

the

and

or

more

an

of

who,

holy

the

great

light

sin, even

is

the

by

and

ing persever-

blessedness

Baptism.

this

most

God

of

is

is the

of

mother's

Holy

heaven

and

are

Temple

sanctified

are

birth

the

There

in

guidings

reasoning

degree

a

infancy, and,

he, from

by

in

the

that

love

such

together

Jesus."

without

doubtless

sit

us

follow

up

Such

many.

dwell

who

made

Christ

in

places

highest

our

of

Baptist,

second

and

should,

;

from

as

together,

LONELY.

THE

trial, understand

blessedness

not

ii. 6.

we

exertions.

the

Eph.

youth

severe

Samuel,

FOR

HOME

our

object claiming

some

XII.

or

been

even

borne over-

from


first

the are,

unstained, world, and

the

while

discolour

them

from

hearts

Him

from

or

from

have

they have

;

obedience

vowed

therefore

And

sense.

of God's

power

ordinances

the

promise of

promise which Others wilful

could

be

they of

originally implanted ; recovered

by

that which

to

love

baptismal grace, seek

the

back

grace,

God

but

The

doing over

evil to

2

from suffering

the

world

by

good, as was

good ;

the

if

by

not

to

;

they

world

them, of

instrument

again what p

vered reco-

are

is blessed

an

light

recovered, are

driven

world

of

courses

prizeheaven,

trial of

good providence,as

sacrament,

blessed

bring them

would

and

by

from

that

divine

the

they are

they are

God.

transmuted

through

discipline.They

world, and

again to

in God's

lose

if

and

they had hoped

learn

very

them

fall into

course

severer

the

given.

findingdisappointmentand

by they

a

and

greatest,most

God, and

from

turn

sin, and

is the

heaven

time

understand

Gospel, to

of the

the

conveyed to

as

grace,

this

it, or

to

able, from

they are

from

or

to

hearts

follyin thingsof

done

or

hood, child-

wedded

given their

never

they

from

youth,

been

never

a

late,

it is too

these, whether

from

or

for

they arouse

season

infancy,or

boyhood,

opening manhood,

and

All

of this

storm

carelessness

and, before

God.

to

baptismalrobes

and

wind

there

Many

their

; till in due

them

followed

world

the

of sloth

their dreams,

give their have

keep

though dust

211

"c.

cherished.

hope,who

even

HOME,

A

duly prized and

would

one

CHURCH

THE

XII]

Serm.

a

done

His

second in

iu-


CHURCH

THE

212

then

fancy, and St. Peter,

tried the

have

it, and

upon

pierces them

for

for

penance.

O

lot of

blessed

what

moved

feel,and world

is not

not

do

not

is

remedy

His

and

God

take it

such.

the

me

the

lies under

them

By

secret

text;

of

from

sanctuary or

they

as

find

cast

wish

viz. the

they love

not

may

a

they

not can-

their lot with

it.

This

leads

consider,

to

which

need

as

kind man-

shelter, refuge,rest, home

some

the

may

what

to

recourse

I propose

that

confess

Though they

subjectwhich

suggested by

or

Though they will

it.

world, and

the

with

up

happiness,and they

holy heaven, yet they

wholly, much to

have

needed, and

experience

long time, that the

no

remedy, yet they

will prove

think

for religion

God's

accept

thereby

are

on

supply their need, though

to

means

to

go

in

their

for

enough

seek accordingly

they

that

confess, and

will

God,

!

they

not,

or

ruled over-

giftof

free

whether

God

to

return

to

thus

are

the

of

those, whose

compulsoryremedies

all men,

almost

But

they

His

they regainby

lose

have

scourged them

it has

wanderings, though they wander, ; that

leant

they have

;

they

they have

;

through; they

indulgence,and

sought it their

them

for

go?"

we

it fails them

it deceives it

led to say, with

are

shall

to whom

world, and

it, and

trusted

They

undone.

Lord,

"

[Serm.

world, and

outward

place,which

God

has

the

ter, shel-

provided

for

in Christ. the

intercourse

world, I with

mean

his fellow

all that men,

meets

whether

a

in

man

in

public


XII.]

in

or

private,all

natural

into

it

time

as

if it would

are

hearts

forward

the

to

they

or

wish

world's

forward

which

And

much

so

takes as

other are

rejoicein

is

otherwise

from

may

be

health,

from

unkind

affliction,or

from

other

vice, ser-

they

wish into

they

look

tinction. promises dis-

a

There

them.

interest

:

in what

find themselves

they

in

for there

said or

to

from

have

one

are no

or

way

a

who

ber num-

youth ; stances, circum-

narrow

superiors,or causes,

all

time

youth." Happy they

weak

or

into

enter

to

have

existence, and

circumstanced

all who

or

for gratified,

much

so

their

ing Accord-

get

and

they would

of

pendence inde-

professionor employment

doors, that

state

new

after who

of

the

or gaieties,

ambition

novelty,and

a "

as

to

look

to

come

they wish

some

their wish

placeout

if in

to

stirs their

when

they

business,

and

it is

school, they

at

or

great good.

a

or

to

other, be

or

the world, and

into

go

interest

thingsperhaps go is

thus

amusements

with

sense

home,

in trade, principals

life,as

into

life,they wish

to

wish

they anticipatethe

one

being in it, as in

the

fulfil all their wants

enter

libertyof

their rank

to be

At

world

excitingto

commonly

beat, as

restraint, and

of to

to

without

outward

and

young

wish

masters.

own

This

attractive The

213

strange, and

him.

they shall, in

under

LONELY.

is new,

men.

Their

when

their

THE

with

hopes. They

called.

the

that

sightmost

of generality enter

FOR

connexion

is at first

and

HOME

A

from

though

family in

the


THE

214

been world, have scarcely have

or

to

their

arrest

has be

their

not

come

life. of the But

the

from

world

as

whatever

be

from had

not

the

whether

look

looks

he

This a

is

great

call it

for

more

number

of

nothing to of

to

make

the

centre

on

that

long time

no

happiness,and

to

get

us

for man,

enough him,

mate, inti-

more

calm

of

and

stable.

ward for-

life.

They

mind

finds

The

employments

why

look

persons

it is.

the

;

praiseworthyone,

a

so

victories. on

in

suffice ; he to

of

and

ments amuse-

ties, anxieexcitements, struggles,

whether

which

be

great objectof

; and

life,in its

not

all men,

overcome,

more

sort

it in the satisfy

gain power,

to

and

better

settled

money,

this does

joyment en-

have

we

all sides

pure,

efforts,aims, and to

had

felt it and

it, or

refuge near

reason,

being

whether

their

on

not

some

marriage as

to

for

case

is found

main

a

been

nothing.

have

to

not, find in

is the

secret,

more

it

owe

for repose.

world

outward

and

felt

not

is insufficient

elsewhere

experience

not,

or

felt it and

or religious

Surely this and

world

temptation,or

world

the

only had

lot, whether

our

the

it, or

overcome

master,

do

occupationsof

the

gaietiesor

hard

a

vidence pro-

temptations,these

and

first they have

the

God's

reason.

or

them, that, whatever

it for

ordered

peculiartrials

From

thingto delightthem,

imagination or

so

all to its seductions,

exposed at

in it any

seen

[Serm.

CHURCH

in a

Supposing a

life,to rise in

higher

wants

a

or

society,

lower

home,

he

place his thoughts

man

sphere, wants

and

a

affec-


tions,a

troubles

his hidden dwell

FOR

of

stay and

The

confidence in

seek

without

Thus

they be

children

have

denying, who

in which

we

by

faith

best

seeking a home,

may, do.

can

waste

as

the

as

by

world, in which

the

wilderness,as

phantom

grasp and which and

inconstant

as

substance

no

; when

you

the

world

cannot

this it is which

I say, that

our

He

that

finds

making

restless

the

Lord

the

as

or

you, We

give :

and wind

self-

world as

ing needas

we

it is all we

lie, is

as

turbulent and

is like

it, when

pursue

us

one,

duties

our

mischief.

a

you

;

act, whether

in it, but

from

it, it escapes does

and

even

witness

most

of

weary

to it.

without

it.

live and

The

ocean,

be

world,

of the creature, since

means

It has or

us,

account,

only need

world

overcome

obligedto

are

the

they

the

for us,

rest

holiest and

the

willingor unwillingslaves and

of

finds

Christ

then

spire reallyin-

no

against the

equally with

against it

as

if

unhappy

are

upon

affection ; and

and

home,

and

terrify,

it cannot is

be

goes,

named

not

There

a

witness

though they

Here

or

he

him

may

into taking religion

themselves

of their nature, one.

may

quietness,confidence,

to make

which

seduce, may

enslave, but love.

soothe

may

world, and

world

and

all men,

hence

the

215

support wherever

mislead, may

except

LONELY.

heart, though it be

in his

tongue.

may

THE

which dwelling-place

secret

after the

his

HOME

A

XII.]

a

you

ther. wea-

shade

try to

it is malicious, need

this is what

something we

need,

Gospel has supplied. Jesus

Christ, after dying for


our

sins

not

the

world

in

not

He

as

He

Him.

behind

Cross,

the

on

it,

Do

the

foundation

"

of

Holy Temple God

through

the

God,

which

world

and

material

had

Jerusalem

holy

to

were

Anna

the

office.

and

The

upon

Mount

him,

hid

miseries

males

and

an

of

providing,

dwells

introduces

has

with

by

us

outward

Levites, who

Temple

rose

the

far

was

in

rior infe-

Thrice

to

it; and dwell

in his

old

own

a

quarter go up

allowed Samuel her

their

provided.

God

prophet

in

it

course

before even

him

unto

Church

He

every

Zion, invited

from

;" of

of

is the

from

prophetessin

Priests

the

"

Habitation

refuge

of

Christ

were

the

of

forgetthe

such

some

appear

persons

Such

which

troubles.

which

did all the

a

He

we

to

around

growing

of God's

which

Temple, though

to that

year

court,

its many

Jews

The

love

and

speaks

"

where

in which

birth, and

new

of

Home

true

our

Angels, into

and

Saints a

is

and

;"

was

corner-stone "

Spirit." This

heavenly

own

before

Prophets, Jesus

and

chief

the

Lord

the

It

it.

Apostles

being

in

His

blessing

a

chapterfrom

it is ? the

framed" Building fitly

the

what faith

for

describes

the

Himself

Christ

left

found, in spiteof the world

is taken

text

it, hut

home,

ask what

you

high, left

ascending on

left in the world

enjoy,wherever us.

and

found

secret

a

"

[Serm.

CHURCH

THE

216

age

were

to

some

in

it.

youth, and

; not ever

to

tion men-

there

by

beautiful

up

statelyand

the

worshipper,admitted

outward

world, with all its

offences, and brought him

immediately


XII.]

A

God's

into

such

such

sorrow

how

amiable

Lord

of Hosts

to

flesh

my

they

and

No

the

!

yea

come

to

send

out

lead

the

day

and

upon

the

my

God."

night stand

deficiencies,as being

whole few

place.

one

world, nay out

of the 1

the

Temple

It could

not

for

lxxxiv.

one

are

not

alway

is better

of

tents

shall

of God?" that

"O

they may

and

altar of

Thee, O

praise

now, :

Lord,

ye that in

even

Lift up

to

gladness;

unto

Lord

I

hill and

the

unto

by the

hands

your

Lord1." ;

other

but, besides

material,it be

a

the

was

home

nation, but But

be

when

:

Behold

visible and

multitude. Ps.

"

praisethe

Jewish

Blessed

is athirst for

give thanks

God.

our

and

in the

joy

my

of

sanctuary, and

to

go

of

of

heart

Thy holy

of the

in the

longing

doorkeeper in

a

soul

My

house

house

and

courts

presence

again,

of the

was

God

will I

courts

the

"

be

I may

servants

in the

Thou

will

dwell

unto

me

And

Thy

Thy truth,

that

harp

Lord, all ye

Such

the

the

unto

says,

; my

livingGod

the

bring

in

O

"

"

they

;

to

again,

before

and

Lord

rather

than

Thy lightand

even

God

One

for

Thy dwelling;

and

house

And

appear

me,

God,

Thy

God,

even

is away.

desire

a

with

it, and

livingGod

I had

of my

God,

of

he

of the

the

in

ungodliness."

affection

courts

thousand.

a

wonder, then, that David

soul hath

My

dwell

house

217

Thy dwellings,"he

are

praisingThee than

LONELY.

longing when

rejoicein

that

THE

devout

into the

enter

FOR

Presence.

with

speaks

HOME

only for

Christian

xlii. xliii. cxxxiv.

fined con-

for the

Tem-

a


THE

218

is invisible and

pie

being

And

again

hour

and

cometh, shall

for the

Father

Him

is, when

now

seeketh

in

they

such

;" for unless His

it could

not

in time

is

temporary

But

found

are

each

if it

it, and

appear

Temple

in

were

We

himself

among

to the

nothing; but

see

its

be

where,, if

every

nothing ; but And

thus

1

we

we

is not

every saw

which

is wherever

we

may

the

repeat, is

it any

God's

worshipper

of

where.

tial. par-

fullyin

as

; and

Jewish

is

ians Christ-

holy inmates,

the

this, I

real ;

a

Temple. condition

It would where

;

we

not see

enjoy every thing.

is it set

Luke

invisible,

seen

other

its

ship wor-

spiritand

were

visible courts

being

necessary

to

must

; it is

no

;

God

is local is but

which

heavenly family,as reallyas betook

Him.

In

"

is

in Christ's Name

place as

enter

which

; that

Christian

the

in truth

is dissoluble ; that

is material

which

V

Presence

real. That

pers worship-

true

worship

to

The

spiritand

in truth

in truth

that

hour

mountain,

worship Him

that

spiritand

be

the

in

;

you."

The

this

in

says

there

is within "

of

vation obser-

Lo

or

woman,

worship the Father

Spirit; and

a

with

not

God

shall neither

ye

God,"

of

they say, Lo here, of

admits

Jerusalem, worship the Father

at

yet

nor

cometh

Samaritan

the

to

hence

kingdom "

kingdom

when

cometh,

is

shall

behold, the

for

The

"

speaking of it,

; neither

[Serm.

and spiritual,

where.

every

Lord,

our

CHURCH

before

xvii. 20, 21.

us

John

in

the

iv. 21"24.

Old

Testa-


XII.]

A

HOME

ment,

whether

in

Isaiah pass, that be

Jacob

to

when

he

earth, behold

the

the

"

what

and us.

" "

and

Ye

the

first-born

New

City

and

of

are

all, and

the

and

the

the

Gen.

the

to

to

the in

xxviii. 12.

heavenly

church

the

2

of

of the to

just

Mediator of

holy

our

Sion,

company

blood

; and

the

spiritsof the

tells

Mount

unto

heaven, and

assembly of

Apostles; Angels

Is. ii. 2.

in

Jesus

dwellers

Himself; Christ; as

to

all believers ;"

Living God,

written

and

came

in, St. Paul

generalassemblyand

perfect,and

are

Christ

innumerable

an

behold,

preparationsof

to

"

and

chariots of fire

were

says,

of the

to

Covenant,

Such

and

the

Lord

"the and

heaven

he

Jacob

descending

when

consisted

opening

which

Judge

made

of

come,"

the

Angels, to

These

kingdom

are

Jerusalem,

V

to

heaven,

man

young

pation antici-

set upon

ascending and servant

and

by ;

to

continually,when

be

that

unto

the

Elisha

the

opened

a

full of horses

was

to

was

of the

servant

ladder

it reached

Elisha's

eyes

about

what

of

top

to

mountain

round

dream

shall

all nations

shown

was

"

Angels of God

the

opened

it

to

come

mountains,

hills ; and

Elisha's

and

the

and

it;"

on

And

in his

saw

and

the

pation. antici-

House

Lord's

top of the

above

it."

unto

it shall

"

the

219

occasional

by

or

of

in the

exalted

shall flow

LONELY.

prophecy

Mountain

the

be

THE

prophesies that

established

shall

FOR

the

God men

of the

sprinkling." home

;

God

first-born,such

of spirits

Kings

the

vi. 17.

just.


CHURCH

THE

220

This

the

being

the

speaks of God

that

case,

hath

"

hath

and sit

quickened

raised

us

such

much

; it is

reallya refuge shuts

and

was,

distressed what

do

take

they

their

Such

on.

and anticipated,

Psalmist

me," the

together of of the

apple

wicked of

Again and

;

from

receivest

Thy House, us

have

I desired

even

that

the

days of

I may my

; he

shall

of

the

dwell

as

of me."

in

Thy

pleasuresof :

shalt

Thou

O righteousness,

again ;

"

One

will

I

in the

of the

house the

me

choosest

Lord, which

life,to behold

rection insur-

shadow

dwell

the

things in Thy And

the

Thou

with

ing gather-

trouble

whom

man

the

the

that

ungodly

Church.

Keep

;

Thy Holy Temple

salvation."

our

"

under

me

satisfied

of

wonderful

of

hide

Thee

be

even

God

;

is the

unto

shall

Again

to

inspired men

from

froward, and

the

Blessed

court, and

show

eye

something

from

prays,

of

inner

an

Christian "

doers."

an

Thy wings ; "

the

the

;

charities

be

may

in

enjoy

we

the

gift which

the

was

are

families

themselves

for

affections

theirs

disappointment,

with

make

life,and

to

men

in their

refuge

themselves

heaven

of

When

and

us

Jews,

the

hiding-placeas

anxiety,care,

world, that

Hide

the

out

made

to

was

world.

they ?

domestic

rest

and

Christ

Jesus."

Christ

kingdom

with

surround

they

"

together,and

up

is the

more

earth, saying

upon

then, the visible Temple

and

actually

text

together with

us

togetherin heavenlyplacesin

What,

us

heaven

as

....

the

wonder

no

Church

[Serm.

fair

thing require ; Lord

beauty

all

of the


XII]

Lord, and trouble

secret

and

set

shall hide

place of

me

from

a

hide

goodness,which

that

fear Thee

Thine

by

shalt

from the

Lord

great

Behold

says,

as

the

the

of

Thou

the storm,

a

wilt on "

city; salvation

in

; because

work

effect of

keepeth

Him

keep

Thee The

Open

which

of

wind, and

a

in a

Lord

rest."

will God ye the the

covert

dry place,

a

land."

weary the

poor,

a

in this

tain moun-

We

have

"

appoint

for

a

walls

gates, that the righteous

truth

perfectpeace he trusteth

shall

distress,a refuge from

the heat

of the

ner man-

righteousness,

and

strengthto

a

to

Isaiah

Prophet

man

in

nacle taber-

in like

in

all

be

a

rock

in his

from

hand

bulwarks.

nation

been

needy

shadow

shall the

great

of

Thy

me

judgment, the

privily

marvellous

And

reign

me

them

Thanks

rivers of water

a

hast

the

strengthto

and

in secretly

shall

as

for

provoking

strong city."

a

tempest,

"

;

strong

them

showed

hath

king

a

shadow

Again

hide

tongues.

from hiding-place

an

from as

of

princesshall rule in

and be

He

in

shalt

Prophets ; for instance, the

the "

keep

for

kindness

up

the

me,

Thou

"

;

plentifulis

laid

them

of

preserve

hast

from

strife

Again how

O

hide

He

shalt

"

;

Thou

the ;

of stone."

more

time

tabernacle, yea, in

in, Thou

presence

; Thou

men

rock

Thou

own

for in the

:

dwelling shall

me

Thy

221

LONELY.

in His

me

Once

trouble."

THE

Temple

His

up upon

place to

a

FOR

visit His

to

He

the

art

HOME

A

may

enter

whose in Thee."

righteousnessshall

mind

is stayed

And

be peace,

righteousnessquietness and

in ; Thou

again ; and

assurance

the for


CHURCH

THE

222

And

ever.

in

habitation, and

it shall hail

With

forest."

New

which

Testament,

Colossians, Now

what be

might

suffice to we

has

world

he

alone

helpmeet

no

No

needs.

nor

are

so

constituted

world

instead

of

helping us,

It but

increases

I

we

;

only

left,and

am

2."

away

How

did

Such

is the

We

be

and

fears

within

frowns,

censure,

shunned

we

may

by

the

1

xxvi.

He

truth

be

by

them

(as

we

or

Col. iii.

life to

God

take

to

to

be

the

?

by

men

us

xxvii.

xxxii. 2

1

also.

fightings

exposed ;

we

to

may

lightestcase,

certainlyshall be) wearied this

to

believers.

be

may

of

it

reserved true

may

take him

answer

had

contempt

of unprofitableness

Ps. lxiv. xvii. lxv.

adversary. "

my

we

the

; and

bringshome

;

stand

Elijahcried, I,

; there

; or,

world.

can

open

thousand

seven

sorrows

without

an

a

helpmeet

a

nature

He

that

full of

be

may

the

blessed

is

in

dwelling

and

by

Almighty of

remnant

a

subject,may

woman,

seek

they

graciouslytellinghim Himself

the

solitariness.

our

V

in God

it is to what

for man,

man

one,

the

to

of this turbulent

in the midst

is

in the

as

it, of

seek

we

on

great privilegewhich

that

us

enjoy, if

on

quiet

down

words

Christ

said, little

brought together

heavenly home

Paul's

St.

as

in

texts

many

agree

been

to

peaceable

a

coming

life is hid with

suggest

may

The

such

Your

"

in

dwellings,and

sure

resting-places ; when the

shall dwell

people

My

[Serm.

out

world, by its cold-

xxxi.

Isai. xxxii.

Kings

xix.

10.

xxv.


XII.]

FOR

HOME

A

shall need

something

resource?

It

of

blood, in voice ; it is that

in

He

which

invisible

where

Angels the

and

is He

Greater world

the

us.

of

man,

in

or

that

is

has

God

given in

Mount

It is that

of

in

our

flesh and

in

looking at the

us

their

with

us

call

dead

than

for us, who

be

is

everlastingCity

abode.

are

we

nance pleasant counte-

which

voices

If God

"

;"

His

What

to

it is that

;

dreariness;

and

arm

home

holy

fixed

has

piercingeyes, "

in

friend,

Church

His

nearer

is not

228

LONELY.

unfriendliness,distance,

ness,

us

THE

that

he

be

can

us.

is in

against

us?" Great

indeed, privilege

greatness ! Man him

distresses "

seek

let

;

Lord

the

the

from

beyond thought,thus

to

of God

creation

!

lower

can

whether

to

satisfyour

of them

?

Do

present in that

aid

we

for

encouragement

and

which

may

images

we

and

ideas

comfort, think

?

strength,as

to as

indeed

has

occupy

this,

feeling

own

our

He

the

in

than

more

Sanctuarywhich

us

portionwith

comfort

and

give such

face

the upper

with

our

or

us

shroud

us

benefit

allyourselves

real wants

Do

need

Great

want

let

His

disappear

taking

world

world, let

the

God.

we

need

we

;

strength,seek from

of

instead

What

thing of this world

Creator

the

earth, and our

the

the

let dwelling-place,

of

spiritual kingdom

realize its

creature, when

His turn

us

but

did

we

seek

us

in His

ourselves

ourselves

the

and

Let

evermore." hide

seeks

if

Can

He

any

who

is

given us our

?

minds

panions, comintelligible

of, and

dwell

upon,


THE

224

hold

and What

of the

inmates

Leave

?

though

into

thy

afflict thee

thee, he but he

Satan he

sore,

may

touch thee

over

shalt thou

dark

shouldst

whom who

guile.

"

His

make

He

thyselfto will

thee

banner

thee

to

sit

great delight,and taste."

Thou

Him

to

down His

needest

of

and

thy stay world,

short

none

;

every

of

faithful without

banquettinghouse,

under

covet

this be

shall be

fruit

sin

freely and

to the

thee

over

into

world

art sick of the

go ?

bringthee

may

brand

; he things spiritual

thou

thou

; he

in

Heavenly Spouse

is the

Yield

soul.

When

day.

tread

regards this

displeasure.O virginsoul, let

in the

adder,

as

bring

to

and

thee, he may

wound

thee

flieth

that

lion

be

afraid

be

his worst

do

shall

shalt

not

arrow

dragon may

may

shall abide

thou

the

upon

cripplethee,

power

God's

Him

the

feet."

cannot

no

and

Enter

He

shalt

for the

aim

;

dwelleth

High,

Thou

go

virginsoul,

Whoso

"

wings, and

shalt

rates enume-

Almighty

His

those

winning

Most

the

feathers.

lion

St. Paul

most

God.

of the

Thou

with

O

?

fying satis-

companionship.

by night,nor

terror

young

and

of

with

one

hold

earthlyscene,

nobler

under His

by day.

under

whom

of

shadow

safe under

the

of God

attractive

thee

for any

may

this

defence

the

defend

we

tabernacle

the

under

and

then

most

the

under

to

City

be

more glorious,

more

which

higher prize,a

a

has

be

fellowshipcan that

[Serm.

with, and

communion

than

at

CHURCH

shall

His

love.

He

with

shadow

be

nothing of

sweet

earth

will

to

thy

; thou


full and

art

THE

FOR

HOME

A

XII.]

aboundest

brethren, and than

more

acceptableto thy mind

in

a

but

kneel

art

at

down

Wherever

thou

receive is

God's

thou

canst

psalms. Art fall

thou

lonely?

thy knees,

on

relieved

by

from

and

the idea

those

God's

and

bring thyself thought of

very

thou

hast

trial ? thou

May

hast

into your

deep

and

been

lightwithin

their

IV.

heavily?

day run

at

are

realityof

tempted

thy doings thou

lost

slandered thou

art

seen thy un-

sin ? think

to

faith ; art thou

Angels ;

once

?

under

sympathy.

like

brethren, sink

these, my

hearts, and bring forth good fruit in of

never

you,

trusted

aught

whether

or

Wisd.

Whatever

obedience.

whether past life,

1

VOL.

by

constancy

your

have

thou

praise of

thoughts

holiness

by

the

sing

canst

hast dwelling-place;

secret

the

the

which

afflicted ?

thou

merry? does

comprehensible in-

invisible,and

Church

perchance witness

who

friends ? realize them

you

through God's

thy thoughts

Art

companions. steadilyof

thou

art

pray;

thou

Angels.

and

moment

holy

secretlythat aid, the

art

hast

and

prayer,

present sensible blessing. Art thou

a

has

a

world, thou

Saints

canst,

in

thou

Though

societyof

mercy, of

into the midst

V of this

art, thou

children,are

specialgiftof faith,

reverentlyin

the

in

once

"

member

body of flesh,a to

by

lands, and

wife, and the

more

up

225

houses, and

;

parents, and

made

LONELY.

you

(blessedbe God) but

God's

have

sacred

trusted

iii. 14. Q

the


world

and

it

for

Him

said,

upon

past

sins

they

His

keep

you

years

neglected

suffer

for

and

be

it ;

strength pleased

just

severity

to

escape

Surrender He He

is is

inflict.

keep

above

all-merciful,

our

who

to

though His

mercy."

He

and

of

expectations

seek

Him,

He

;

grace

Him His

and

is

His

make

can

from

;

may of

from

all-righteous

to

He

thought

faith

in

judgments, pitiful

largest humbly

Him

you

He

only

past

have

as

Keeping

power, to

will

distance.

a

for

in

give

be,

up

have

will

the

your

stored

you

not

you.

His

from

in

at

you

not

punishment

Let

has

they

you

He

;

such

yourselves

awful

not

bear

to

wonderfully

more

all

fear

but

If

perchance

pleasant

pain

even

not

to

Him,

He

as

Let

grace

it.

He

way

Whatever

His

for

the

Him,

Zion.

Him.

with

Him

to

come

of

from

interfere

cannot

who

Hill

Holy

Come

in

find

shall

you

Christ

in

abundance.

Him

approach

;

mercies

full

in

XII.

|_Serm.

"c.

God's

you,

you

and

appointed,

has

all

to

them

HOME,

A

failed

has

offered

here

are

to

CHURCH

THE

226

is love.

holy and

fear.

though

nevertheless

tender

compassion

and

in

the

will

in

"wrath

case

of

member re-


SERMON

XIII

Cor.

2

"

While

look

we

things which

not

temporal, but the There

as

the see

world

do

we

see

but

know

we

as

the

world

see

it not.

to

have sun,

we

and

lift up

proof

our

of

we

eyes

it :

our

and

and

stars, earth

woods

and

plains,seas

see

men,

and

the works

statelybuildings,and

running to

and

fro, and

for themselves

and

the

we

the

we

world

The

world

it.

We

us,

we

the

sky, hills and We

we

and

us.

men.

It

have

and

of

We

rivers.

not

see.

tell

and

and

do

we

around

are

sible," invi-

see,

do

we

the

at seen

eternal."

are

see

look

eyes

moon

are

visible,and

; and

exist, because

to

seen

see

reallyexists, though

but

seen,

the world

"

reallyexists

as

are

speaks,

not

not

the

"

are

things which

; for the

thingswhich

Creed

the

iv. 18.

thingswhich

seen

worlds,

two

are

the

at

not

are

WORLD.

INVISIBLE

THE

see

And

leys, val-

again, cities,

see

their inhabitants;

men

busyingthemselves

to

their

accom-

Q2

families,or

to

vide pro-


INVISIBLE

THE

228

for

plishgreat designs,or that

All

meets

our

though

and

sky,

itself,we

should

distances

from

So

yet

leave

to

seems

able. assign; and

It is every

us.

for any

room

no

is

at

are

world

is the

close to

light

They that

any

deep

so

and

near

it

than

greater

us

the

up

the

than

all.

them

an

Thousands

speed

we

sake.

It is

stars.

swifter

reach

not

comes

; and

to the

were

high,so wide,

it also

where

we

business' world.

one

might

years

[Serm.

very

forms

eyes

of

thousands

on

the

; it reaches

world

immense

WORLD.

other

world.

And

yet, in spite of is another

there

see,

we

world

all

if for

reason

All around

us

and

other, that

numberless

are

going, watching working this is that

not

:

not

unto, but Let

into

a

to

comes

eyes,

us,

of

ears, we

these

and

;

we

see, not

waiting, which the

for it.

see

objects,coming

or

other an-

it not,

see

do

we

world, which

this

upon

about

and

thought.

; that

sense

us,

fingers.

know

and see

we

reach

eyes

our

things is

things

bodily organs,

feel,hear,

Things innumerable ; but

born

are

real

great department

one

We

We

the

they exist, because

inanimate

innumerable

is, of

through

us,

perceivethem. animate

which

only.

accosts

us,

and

them; thus

of

world

lie round

which

our

faith

dwell

us

other

we

world

the

than

no

world

wonderful

more

though

us,

wonderful

more

this

around

universal

world, quite as far-spreading,

close to us,

quite as

and

this

one

thus

and we

see

do

lie about

particularclass brought

home


to

through our

us

act

upon

are

sensible

that

that

we

and

them.

We

houses,

converse

doing

towards

so,

influence

ask

say that

a

what

taking the thingswe is

which

on

we

we

do

see

whole see.

is

see,

and

and

we

the

much

do.

we

the

existence

and

exert

itself to

to

see

I will not portant im-

things visible

for among

is

created soul.

human

Do

us.

vastlymore

it is

an

And

us.

?

it contains

us,

that it

consciousness

But

world

higher world

For, first of all,He

we

more

still,

and altogether,

the altogether, a

it ;

know

we

know

with

nothing a

we

relation

our

speak of,actingupon

what

than

perform

is,Scripturetells

belongs

in

beings which

and

reveals

things which

the

I

with

it is,and

do not

us,

upon

remove

vividlythat

Such

interfere

there

noble

we

in turn,

which

what

others, and feel

and

dwell

ourselves,

so.

act

among

things

reallybe present

as

world

are

innumerable

which

fellow-men,

our

preciousand

see

the

not

world

all that than

are

we

of

them

that

as

such

you

do

They

It may

so.

that

act

impressing us

not

does

with

upon

of that other

yet

and

course, inter-

feel cold

We

sensible

eat, drink,

while

We

but

see,

hold

only

are.

what

all this does

But

we

clothe

us.

act

we

that

only

do.

we

We

conscious

are

or

not

they

known.

not

we

;

what

part

one

lie around and

We

of social life ; and

duties

are

time,

them.

know

we

the

them

see

while

moreover,

their presence

at

know

we

hunger;

the

them

know

but men,

make

perceive

we

know

of

And

senses.

they

us,

WORLD.

INVISIBLE

THE

XIII.]

the

do not

than

is there

that who


INVISIBLE

THE

230

all

is above

beings, who

they all

whom

be

can

exists

whose

through

the

not,

do

senses

but

the

of

Person

and

among

Once,

and

"

of the

this sensible world.

And

then

He

excepting this

but

been

never

and

He

retired

it is individually, ;

have

we

And dead. cease

in that

They to

as

beyond if He

of

"

He

other

liveth world

too, when

exist, but

by

into

men

our

us

scious con-

He

senses. :

and

showed

;

has

presence made

never

versed, con-

other

as

an

heard,

seen,

to

us

self Him-

experience of

His

evermore." are

the

souls also of the

they depart hence,

they

the

in

was,

veil

the

had

become

slept,He

never

means

to

was

acted

little sensible

as

Yet

presence.

by

existence

He

has

things

only, for

He

period, His

; He perceptible

of His came,

brief

beings,

Virgin Mary

drank, He

about, He

went

this

the

when,

seen,

are

ing find-

of

once

condescended

which

ate, He

Him

only on

Being

the

us

secondary

a

it

were

born

He

to

thingswhich

but

unspeakable mercy, handled;

of those

any

the

Only-begottenSon,

His

know,

we

not, hear

but

He

thing no-

conveyed

that

us,

number,

beings

the

part,

about

has

whom

Him," yet without

then,

seen."

not

are

of

Him

see

we

Almighty,

thirty-three years, one

yet

a

God

their

in

which

is

feel after

beings

that

ground, is not

;

"

but

are

seen

of

with

Almighty God,

existence

It appears,

Him.

part

all, before

created

than reallyand absolutely

fellow-men

are

[Serm.

nothing, and

as

are

has

compared.

more

we

WORLD.

retire

from

this

do

not

visible


XIII.]

of

scene

things;

towards

act

They

INVISIBLE

THE

lived

they

as

frame, through which with know

other

shrivels up

and

a

they

loses his voice

man

but

cannot

hold

is said

to

but

gone,

die,

there

with

is

lost

have

do

away

tree.

They

of

approach As

us.

write,

or

when

so

us;

when

nothing

of

or

loses

frame, that

show

means

our

fore, be-

as

wise other-

he

his whole to

not

dries

hand, he still exists

only,but

hand

a

means

longertalk

any

and

we

usual

or

intercourse

voice

not

off

correspondence with

and

us,

and

drop

munion com-

we

way,

them,

outward

hold

to

to

senses.

that

able

some

may

the

but

;

were

is in

leaves

without

remain, but towards

before

men,

as

through our

us

separated from

how,

words, they cease

other

before

and

us

live

in

or,

WORLD.

or

he

is

apprehending

him.

Again

Angels

:

than

the latter

because but

the

the

Angels

Church.

sent spirits,

heirs but

of he

so

They forth

to

are

love. pure, were

souls

said

No

on

so

are

1

Heb.

to

see

i. 14.

;" in

us

ministering who so

him, if he

wonderful, that allowed

among "

is

Christian

attend

parted, de-

their labours

for them

Though they so

faithful

be

to

is told

more

the

of

rest from

"

minister

Angels to

(ifwe

much

activelyemployed

are

salvation1."

has

faith and

them

the

concerning

of the world

inhabitants

are

concerning them

invisible,and us

also

shall be humble lives

by

rious, great, so glo-

the

them)

very

would

sightof strike


THE

232

to the

us

and

INVISIBLE

earth,

righteousas and

servants" watch

it did the

he

was

was

and

for

them

put

took

like any

there

place: on

had

that

seen

;

was

the

is

seen

; he

yet

the

but

its presence,

him.

to

dreamed,

and

the

the

Angels

the

there

He

saw

behold,

a

of God

behold, the other

world.

the

He

commonly speak

1

that

that

is not

not

at

be

Gen.

place,

that there

ladder

Yet

but

world

the

that

is

there.

was

make

known

played supernaturallydishis

set

up

heaven

the

on

;

and

He

"

earth, behold,

it."

This

world

it. was

sons Per-

observed.

other

xxviii. 11.

sleep.

descending on

above

let this be if the

coming

rock.

seen

once

it in

stood

as

sun

in that

saw

the

not

ascending and

Now,

fled

spot ! It looked

bare

!

up to

Lord

the

the

night was

:

saw

to

by

lone, uncomfortable

a

truth

needed

our

certain

a

lay down

in this

was

world

top of it reached

and

And

It

there, though it did

was

stones

sleepupon

to

of

if

of

he

night, because

the

house

no

was

seen

little did he think

spot.

different

world

It

he

; and

how

not

other

vision

lightedupon

wonderful

thing very

any

part

a

pillows,and

place to sleep1."How was

he all

of

his

of us,

told, that when

"

there

humblest

the

are

Esau,

he

set ; and

from

We

tarried

place, and

fellow-

"

our

are

form

they

appears

his brother

the

even

That

patriarchJacob. from

prophet Daniel, holy

yet they

;

defend

world,

unseen

[Serm.

fellow-workers,and they carefully

Christ's.

be

we

as

our

and

over

WORLD.

did

not


THE

XIII.]

but

exist

now,

now,

though

would

we

Jacob

Angels

were

all about

saw

Jacob

the

of

heard

They

lower

are

world

of

and

of

take

doing

we

the

"

it, than

about

whom

us

destiny,as

we

when

who as

more

Eastern

if

one,

do

we

can can

we

but

but

describe

are

as

they

were

our

say hold

much

powerful than

very

third which

we

as

used

were

of

race

be

beings

little know or

their

of the

sun

overpowering

minds

it, that

on

intercourse us,

as

with terious, mys-

ings, fabulous, unearthly be-

man,

superstitionshave

a

thing

any

strangers to

the

of

Angelic hosts,

inhabitants a

Hx

to

I may

in

their interests,

indeed

get

and

see,

tell of the is

a

a

it,

let him

about

Can

have

should

we

familiarlyuse,

creatures

any

unless startling,

or

It

moon.

thought, we

or

with conscious

the

animals.

brute

that

their state,

and

of

marvellous

more

to

world

see,

in

as

not

are

to

our

assist.

well

communion

about

than

more

in

and

to copy

we

indeed

do

heard.

we,

undeniablytaking part

we

know

not

but

whom

strange

seems

vant ser-

shepherds,at

as spirits,

hold

we

it, though

are

world, which do

in

of

it not.

who spirits blessed^

allowed

world

a

dream.

Elisha's

only saw,

night, and

and

If this

so.

reflect that

we

in

the

; and

those

being,are

sense,

part

of

and

then

his

in

sleep,that

his eyes

voices

day

state

We

in his

Nativity,not

the

praise God

this

and

us

him, though he knew

saw

if with

as

the time

it exists

:

It is among

shown

was

No

death.

it not.

us.

what

after

see

around

And

WORLD.

INVISIBLE

yet his slaves,which invented.

We

have


real

more

the

knowledge

and

sin

We

them.

about

whether

they

if

as

by

in various

then, law.

important ways flesh.

their

eat

them the

on

whole

in their

ascertainable

thing which it not

of

the

scale

without

Scripture concerning

recollect

fact contained

as

earth

there

is

our

as

any Is

world

ferior in-

which

we

a

the

it is ? word

with

connexion

and

without

understanding what admit

in

tudes, multi-

Angels ?

beings,with to

of

then

strange

so

the

about

faith

we

a

of

world

?

existence

how

air ; and

countless

natures,

of

indeed, persons

because

in the

that

senses

and

the

such

mysterious

is it difficult to

us

labour, to

object,is

our

them

on

large and small,

some

not

they

thoughts abroad

your

of

and

the

connected

superiorto

their

relates

or

inflict

shapes, livingon

in

us

We

depend

use

them,

their

in

are

When,

cast

Scripture says

plainto to

:

presence

various

so

wild

us

in the water,

the

whether

say

We

can

retaliate upon

to

seem

; we

mystery

punishment,

this life.

however

number

forests,or

vast

This

near

come

as

about

they

portionof them,

a

and

now

a

under

are

wonderful

in turn, every us,

they

on great sufferings

very

all is

whether

know

not

to live after

are

than

Angels

apparentlypassions,habits,

do

whether

not,

or

[Serm.

accountableness, but

certain

a

the

about

have

They

brutes.

WORLD.

INVISIBLE

THE

234

among

they

are

many in

human

not

feel it us

aware

worlds

difficult to

so

of the of all

at

world

of

ceive con-

rits, spi-

it, they should once

societyitself.

are

We

in

speak


the

of

world the religious literary,

the men

are

of

closelyunited

so

pursuit the

and

of circles

placethere

up

between

other

coming his

to

with

; each

them

in any

on

there

; but

same

into

it, viewed

as

whole.

a

the

and the

whether

views

world,

portions,is not of

the world midst The

more

now

again,leave

for

excitement

of

its

of the of

while

a

some

village ; der day,consi-

mind, the

inhabitants; and

regarded in

unlike

away

of

secluded

a

news

habits

Angels which

its

ployments em-

say

separate

it is unlike

itself than

Scriptureplaces in

the

of it ? world

of

then, though spirits

present, not above

of

when

ger stran-

ing accord-

impressionof

reverse

refuge in

of life and

mode

a

Or

there, in the absence

and

goes

acquaintances,go

commercial

take

largecity,and

feeling

a

neighbourhood would,

any

and political

the

what

; and

own

look

life,and

of

of

pursuitsor

own

Men

other.

little about

utterlydistinct,or

an

each

knows

his

made

invisible,unknown,

is little community

sphere than

one

number

worlds, called)

paths

common

ciples prin-

that in

together a

so

objects

distinct

themselves

but

in the

about

the

be

to unintelligible

nay, move

exist

(asthey may

or

of visible men,

men,

such

for

and

distinct

in consequence,

engagements same

suitably ;

some

such

another, and

from

one

and

; and

with

others, they have

from

divided

learned,

the scientific,

the

world, political

235

WORLD.

INVISIBLE

THE

XIII.]

the and

sky, it

here

; the

future, is not

beyond

kingdom

unseen,

distant.

not

of

the

God

It

is present; is not

grave; is among

it is us


Of

this the

Paul,

"

seen

seen

things which not

are

temporal,but

are

eternal."

are

truth, which practical Not the

he

only does of

duty

that

things of

the

contrast

their

the

unseen

it

another And made

Epistle, "

again, sit

words,

though

now

with

and

a

to

raised

Your

us

Paul

And

minister

future

the

cause us, be-

on

Christ Christ

St. Peter's

believing, ye "

words

joice re-

glory." And

Apostles,

world,

"

them

nor

he says in

are

full of

the

again in for

;

and together,

up

not, yet

Angels as

for

seen, ye love ; in whom,

speakingof

spectacleunto

says

is in heaven."

purport

not

Him

see

of

Eternitywas the

life is hid with

same

having

he speaks of the forth

hath

the

to

a

he

not

reason,

like manner,

conversation

again,

ye

to men."

a

its influence

joy unspeakableand

again St.

them, but

to

Our

"

Whom

"

is

does

only

together in heavenly placesin

And

in God."

made

God

And

Jesus."

with

it reached

"

as

conduct.

our

; not

time

impalpable.In

was

us

them

without

state

not

are

it

regarded

for lookingoff them.

because

distant

at the

but things invisible,

time

belongingto

looking at, but not

of

speak

St.

thingswhich

to influence

looking at"

"

the

he

see

was

but

seen,

thingswhich

the

You

look," says

are

; for

seen

[Serm.

We

"

"

at the

not

WORLD.

speaks ;

text

things which are

INVISIBLE

THE

236

and

to

We

are

Angels,

alreadyquoted,

sent ministeringspirits

who

shall be

heirs

of

salvation 1."

1

Phil. iii.20.

Eph. ii

6.

Col. iii. 3. Heb.

i. 14.

1 Pet. i. 8.

1 Cor.

iv. 9.


Such is

is the

hidden

hidden,

now

Men

think do

may

that

will.

they

as

they

it has

It

His

and despise,

these

length shall

at

manifested.

of

At

the

there will be and

the hidden

the

kingdom

appeared "

of

sight!

other

the

vision

watching "

it

as

the

power

and

watch

night

it

hidden

virtue

their

passed.

will for

a

they moment

in are

the

had

in

Angels ance, appeara

titude mul-

wonderful

a

just like Jacob

which

saw

evening. They sheep ; they The no

of such

Such

Jacob,

are

for

a

a

the

are

They

manifested.

were

moved

stars

idea

things which

to

God," sun

Angel

that seemed

other

any

over as

the

Angel appeared.

the

God's

manifested

like

of

sudden

a

evening on

is the

the

How

host."

midnight. They

was

When

with

was

the

as

seemed

thing

at

out

before

night had

night;

when

and

shall shine

was

beginning

appointed time sons

shepherds,it

be

ance, appear-

Where

"

the

heavenly

keeping

were

"

; and

it and

the

of

their Father."

of

the

The

any

on,

saints

the

to

at the

manifestation

"

Suddenly there

"

from

but

they

things,"to

were

coming V

a

all

ing. conceiv-

disbelieve

possessionof "

of

scene

whom

ones

they

their

whereas

is the

scoffers ask,

and

;"

of His

promise

little

take

they

as

creation

earth

this

capableof

are

whom

present,

continue

"

they

Angels

world, and

the

them, and

it

as

revealed.

in their power,

Christ's

contains

of

think

They

than

and,

;

it shall be

lords

are

movements

higherconflict

of God

season

lords besides

other

237

WORLD.

kingdom

in due

so

property, and its

a

INVISIBLE

THE

XIII.]

seen, were

moment


THE

238

to

Elisha's

servant, for

They

will

comes

at the

with

the

Let

Last

be

the

in is

forth

its hidden

once,

itself. Then the

fruit

burst

by

He

when

day

forth

burst

in which

would

Who former

that possible

Saints

see

three

or

face

the

lifeless,should different is

when

leaves

are

seem,

naked

branches is

so

tree, how

on

it and the

should

bright and

of

has you, mand, com-

one

lightand glory,

Angels dwelling.

his

life,who

experience of

before, which

could that

it

ceive conwas

then

seemed

splendidand

varied

different is off it.

event,

How

that

suddenly be so

and

earth, which

his

so

shows God's

at

from

nature

become

a

before

would

of

God

blossoms, will

and

months

grass and rush

This

world

new

the

that

do

and

think, except

How

what

a

blossoms

life which

word.

springs all through two

so

into

the

sudden

can

leaves

in

shall

we

it

show

manifest

manner

Well,

in the

see

we

; and

a

world.

gives the

forth

buds

now

a

hidden

what

sample,

a

that

the material

lodged in as

of

outwardly

is

fade

face of

only

out, and

come

There

up.

Once which

flowers

trees, and

spring

corn

leaves

whole

the

in

will

brethren, especially

when

and

Father

forth.

will shine

world

powers,

the

this world

Then

the

Christ

His

gloryof

beautiful.

and

shepherds.

when

ever

in the

season,

does

yet

the

thoughts,my

your

rich

so

[Serm.

to

for

"

world

spring

year,

on

Day

other

these

nature

manifested

be

the

WORLD.

moment

a

holy Angels."

and

away,

INVISIBLE

a

?

prospect,

unlikelyit the

dry

clothed

! yet refreshing

and with

in God's


THE

XIII.]

leaves

time

good

delay,but

may

coming

INVISIBLE

it

surely come,

say

day by day, O

"

earth

but

a

it will

we

beginning;

when

blossoms

on,

and

shows

it,yet it is

"

come

We

A

see.

and

Angels, a gloriousworld,

the

mountain

Lord

all its

of

know

world

the

and

lies

much

of Saints

palace

Hosts, the

of God

Jerusalem, the throne

something

touchinglywhat

enough. we

; it is

satisfy of

self Thy-

help us. us

gayest, with

most

not

Thyself; show

and

promise

a

we

which

;

come

not

it is

in it than

of the

Therefore

cherubim,

does

it is but

even

more

the

see

it ;

lies hid

tarry."

not

it

"

Thyself; manifest

beyond hid in

it, because

Thy kingdom

"

the

all Christians

which

for

and strength,

Thy

that

season

will,though it delay;

wait

us

Lord, show

; stir up

The

it

sittest between

that

Thou

The

trees.

Spring,for

Come

tarry,let

will

means,

"39

it will at last. So it is with

come

waiting.

yet though

the

on

come

of that Eternal

are

WORLD.

of

God,

heavenly

Christ, all these

wonders, everlasting, all-precious, mysterious,and lie incomprehensible, we

is the

see

and

that

on

Thine

kingdom

change

forth with

into that

as

destroywhat into

as

the

we

what

bloom

we

when

and

world, see,

an

we

of

eyes on

believe. 1

our

;

faith.

Thy glory the trees

;

this visible world

power

that it may

kingdom

Thy nativity let

foliageon

which

What

see.

eternal

shepherds;

Thy mighty

diviner

what

fix the

we

Lord,

Angels visited

blossom

in

shell of

outward

forth, O

Shine

hid

as

yet

we

pass and

Bright

see

not

be transformed as

is the

;


THE

240

leaves the

the

and

sun,

birds ;

will not

sky, and

take

they speak

of

but

as

they His

are

Image

We

heaven,

but

melt

we

know

it will

be

know

that

remove

away.

to

will be

the

manifestation

seen.

We

know

hiding from

And

Angels.

O

blessed

sightof which

! what

as

only world are

then

be

which

even

made

who

now

eye

hath

wonderful

they now

as

conscious

of

;

for the

do

not

cognize re-

length behold

at

and

seen,

shall be and

and

stand, at

they

things

they

eternal

not

and

love

our

destined

shall

screen

for the

pray

are

which

is not

Saints

see.

in which

they

a

not

who

Those

and

do

we

is seen,

as

and

from

see,

look, but

yet mortal

immortal

we

wonders

is

see

veil.

a

which

Christ, and His

they indeed,

now

we

earnestlydesire

Blessed

enjoys! are

that

which

world

be, and

loss,for of

removing

the

what

all that

those

they

of

burnt,

the

world

God,

it

though

bear

the

of

day

shall be

the

and

we

dissolution of

longing after

that

God

us

fair

of

table.

the

the

;

heaven;

reflexions

from of

can

but

fulness

not

are

crumbs

We

we

They

His

dim

and

world,

earth

all,and

goodness, which

not

heavens

the

We

and

coming

the

the

are

singingof

not

are

they

but

outward

perish; when

as

green

is the

are

stray beams

all this

shall

love

they

lookingfor the

are

when

of

are

;

as

they

; but

they

;

[Serm.

part for the whole.

a

centre

a

Himself

is God

that

with

up

proceed from

clouds

the

know

we

WORLD.

fields ; sweet

the

and

INVISIBLE

of

then.

they

them, will

new

They

who

see

faith

the

shall

them

in


THE

XIII.]

been.

But

who

will

them

apprehend

died

in

of

much

in

long the

of eternal

full affection loved

so

with

us

the immediate

Almighty,with

His

that

great sightin for

protect

flesh,and

Co-equal

which

evermore,

is the "

what

depths

secret

harmonies

VOL.

IV.

will

be

stirred

whom

all visited of God

Presence

Lord

our

Co-eternal of

fulness

Spirit, joy and

cable, incommuni-

then

within

awakened, of which

we

feebly,while

so

deep,

up

pain,

blest in the

above

unimaginablethoughts will be what

after

able to love God

Only-begottenSon

His

Christ, and

hallowed

trouble, sorrow,

visible ineffable

Jesus

pleasure

could

and

vigorouswith

for ever,

over

birth

ourselves

powers, us,

for

first waking

earthlyfriends

in the

through

and

find

will be

indeed

our

endeared

that all is

that Lord

of

once

we

those

poorly,and

they were by

of

at

life within

anxiety,bereavement,

yet surelyif

;

love, still that

fresh

wish, conscious

we

life then

increase

may

be

When

The

the

whose

who, having

it is now,

in

ever

ever

at least

to

imagine by

those

unto

dead, the day

giftedwith

rest

seed

what

eternity.We

thoughts.

our

then

can

last for

observed

will espousals,

our

as

the

surpriseand

enjoyment !

knowledge and

from

in

be

they ever

and

time,

Who

!

to

then

us

to

first

of feelings

know, will

all the ages of ever

up

the

those who

upon

new

are

where

express

the

fancy the

be to

memory

day

come

faith,wake

begun, we

a

g41

majesty

can

for

perceptionsthey stretch

their

and

rapturewhich

a

WORLD. .

their calmness have

INVISIBLE

upon us

human R

us

! what nature

!


worthless

Let

All

is

of

it

withereth,

grass

our

God

and

shall

high

keep

silence.

the

the

surely

the

flower

for

stand

1

Isai.

ever1."

xl.

of

Spirit

fadeth

6"8.

thereof

withereth,

grass

people

is

;

all

anticipations.

goodliness

The

because

:

the

XIII.

indeed

are

such

field.

the

[Serm.

words

all

and

grass,

fadeth,

upon

to

eyes

flower

flower

bloweth

our

flesh

the

as

the

of

close

WORLD.

Earthly

minister

to

us

"

!

incapable

seemed

is

INVISIBLE

THE

242

but

the

grass. the

Lord

The

Word


SERMON

THE

GREATNESS

XIV.

AND

LITTLENESS

Gen. "

The

of the

days

thirtyyears life been of the

life of my

Why

did the

had

lived twice

on

the

is more, as

aged

whole

long

in God's

Or as

to make

spiteof

that he

should

being than alludes

time

more

we

indeed

have, is to

the

years

who

days few,

he had

and, what his time

described

his life

as

but

grimage. pil-

a

his afflictions

which blessings

for

the

pilgrimage."

honour,

reasonablythink

call it

years of

and of my

evil,seeing he

and

that

hundred

live,when

now

? yet he

allow

we

him

of their

men

the

days

call his

evil, and

as

the

days

an

of

the

call them

favour

if

in life,

much

as

lived in riches

short, his days

such

the

days

unto

Patriarch

he

did

the

attained

fathers,in

as

pilgrimageare

my

not

LIFE.

xlvii. 9.

evil have

and

have

; and

spoke ? why

of

years

few

:

HUMAN

OF

were

cheaply of his attended

it,yet

short, consideringhe

had

so

the

of

his

at

highestpurposes

first sightsurprising.He

longer life r2

which

had

been


fathers,and

his

granted to

than

greater

of

ground

than

had

Abraham

because

himself,whose

he

hundred

what real

For

why

because

his

because

it

it is all

years

well

was

whether

fifty.And

or

life in the

mortal, which

the

before

this

what

is

And

past

this

end, is much

us

by

did, not

life is

of the

its

birth, viz. that it is

all circumstances

happiness

and

despicable. All

and

differ,health

and

strength,

misery,

or

then, except

vanish

fact that

very

age, he

who

;

in

few

a

will

nor

its

sequences. con-

pressed nothingness of life,im-

the

deepened, when us

past,

hundred

two

characteristic,stamped

of

profithim

of capabilities

Methuselah's

When

lasted

the

was

fathers',but

his

will be gone longest-lived

sense

is gone

he

as

one

mournful

lot, mortality. Pass

common

on

the

estate,

the

years, and

than

it has

men

seventy-

this doubtless

spoke

it under

which

low

or

time

equally feeble

pointsin

high

not

gone.

day

makes

form

in every

this

it is this

not

eighty,and

and

when

; and

nigh

more

was

and

made

shorter

was

It

it.

he

Patriarch

the

or

the

yet finished,but

not

was

been

has

life

one

human

on

life

it matters

lengthit cause

hundred

one

text,

hundred

one

thirty,that

and

speech.

lived

Isaac

five years, and

of

occasion

or

be

hardly

the

in

complaint

his

tude decrepi-

a

this difference

yet

;

could

them

and

confirmation

a

been

[Serm.

felt

perhaps

had

theirs

him

between

real

LITTLENESS

AND

GREATNESS

THE

244

we

live it.

would

have

it

to

comes

it with

contrast

Had

Jacob

called

an

lived

it short.


OF

XIV.]

This

is what

all

we

be

go

slow, and

with

sorrows

and

hours we

it

And

going.

that, when however the

we

small

of this

look

as

the

is

it,we

a

soul, the

the

never

internal

what

hope

can

of

of

the

world

long

our

view particular

every

have

days

this ;

be

But

as

when

it but

we

ally, extern-

earthly

mere

a

it

tells

of this external

Thus

within.

we

of

moment

gained from to

our

having

our

fulfilling ; and few

are

of the

and

subjecton

sidering con-

past, and

time

And

come.

are

life,from

being disappointed,on

time never

while

existence, spiritual

a

view

time,

a

implied in

see

moment. we

as

weighs nothing,against one

ever

we

from

promising and it be,

are

we

is

life in itself, in

longestduration

consciousness

souls ; and

out

go to

expecting great things from

ever

or

quick

bygone

energy

every

and

life of

moment's

events,

being ; consciousness

lapse

dust

as

days as they

seems

portion of

mere

a

reason

it in memory,

on

time

it would

thought

accountable

history. And world

tarry,and

concerning it

back

the

many

contemplate a

an

with

human

of

presence

laden

sightit seems

tedious, yet the year passes

dream, though was

at first

dreariness, lengtheningthem

them

the

though

245

though

even

be

or

making

LIFE.

feel,though

contradiction, that

a

us

HUMAN

life is

ever

hence, however This

evil.

is the

I shall

which

now

dwell. Our does

earthlylife not

then

accomplish.

it is mortal

; it contains

gives promise It

of

what

it

promises immortality,yet life in

death

and

eternity


GREATNESS

THE

246

time

in

faith

and

;

alone

take

into

it attracts

brings

to

fills us

these

holy

men,

who

know

whose

the

the

to

life,and

contrasted gifts,

make

for

man

This

is

of

I

at

first

out

he

his

has

duly

one we

days,) the ; surprise

not

those

endowed

come

mind almost this

of

does

not

us,

not

upon

And

many

haps per-

may

think

they

hearing

sees

I mean,

while

excellent

some

know,

whose

as

generosity, "

have

lived

yet

thought is "

had

any

him."

Let

ever

death forced

Surely,he

excellent

so

gifts with have

when

we

long ;

upon

is not

to

which lived

J

live

; let him

opportunity of

him

person,

kindliness,affec-

supposing a premature of

sort

the

world, who

recognize what

dying,(lethim

not

am

their

life, provided there

this

will

tionateness, tenderness,and see

with

consequence

of the

them

immortality.

life,as

circumstances.

who

when

graces

him

and

it.

mean,

whose

under

it,may

I describe

good

nought.

those

felt

last

forces

another

thought which

a

always,but

never

earnest

certainlyimplied in

righteousGovernor

a

of

an

and

of

must

say, is to

well,

counterpart

necessary

of

case

state, I

of

souls

our

they

their

thought

we

consciousness

exercisingthem,

for

time

forward

be

of

which

when

which

very

is,in the

present

them

greatness

scanty

a

with

power,

certaintythat

a

this life ; that

beyond

The

with

I mean,

end.

gifted as Christians, the

are

[Serm.

by beginnings

us

an

the

account

LITTLENESS

AND

us

with

die

yet

;

exercising God

seventy

has or


OF

XIV.]

eighty years, yet all,and

at

lived has

his

all his

been

which

seems

life

engaged

various

has

a

had

it the

side ;

We "

of

he

yet

What

been

would

he

how

somehow

he

has

been

of

a

have

become

old out

capabilities ; and

when

look

to

will

they

effect. prove

I that

not

am

there

granted.

belief in this

belief,we

we

to

on

be

brought

attempting by is

I mean,

a

and

over

a

sort

of

are

feel

we

has

evil,

and

from state

and such

above

a

as

with sense

a

time into

come

reflections us

our

"

never

compared

state ; let

future

great truth, we attain

out

he

"

few

driven future

a

when

its scope,

but

season,

are

ing feel-

failure,

a

which

been of

from

them,

been

him

poor.

wealthy,"not

reached

never

days have

ourselves,

yet,

;

has

within

treasure

His

them,

for

think, has

used.

and his

had

them

every

to

riches, but

there

mind,

dies

he

lived, without

he

as

has,

he

say

were

become

"

we

rich,

will have

of

blessingson

to

not

temper, which,

"

be

trial

He

benevolence

scatter

one

he

rent appa-

of

in him.

beneficent

a

no

evidence, but

was

noble

disappointed,

mind,

his

die

yielded

to

what

has

matters

petty

just enough

never

ever

of

been

a

He

privatesphere ;

had

accustomed

would

actuallydoes

a

and

and

such

nothing

done

day,

would

has

fancying he

as

a

heart,

means,

have

in

circumstances,

perhaps perceive,a warmth

had

number

a

adequately to employ,

247

scarcelybegun.

were

the

He

if he

as

on

with

fruit.

we

LIFE.

days perhaps

died

under

it

HUMAN

take

to

that

positive

actuallydriven

sensible conviction

to

of


GREATNESS

THE

248

life to

that

hearts what

piercingthem,

and is

makes

this life look

this life forces of

prospect

on

its

where

short, even

Men

there

shown

lives,have

employ exhaust

but

in

Christ and

away,

for

removed

sometimes powers nature.

;

said but There

it

from longest,

it and

the powers

of course,

case,

prematurely.

comes

of their

them

to

it were,

to

passingflashes,like

rays

take

such

for

ages

objects,and,

destined for

Yet

as

that

us

world

they

are

for

and

to

suddenly

are

believe

that

things elsewhere

reference

it is still

sealed

God

the

they

hardly recognizedthem we

higher with

judge

ever.

Can

to

elect of

to

have

we

is

of

dartingof lightning, give token

lose them.

we

to

when

singlemoment

a

the disguise,

life,and

reign with

value

this life is at

thus

immortality,give token

eternal

when

by

the

and

sun,

Angels

taken

in

would

it

who

; and

of their

death

its proper

on

the

; and

superhuman height and majesty

a

which

mind

of the

who,

are,

another

is this the

short, and

it is

powers

of pitifulness

rightlycontemn

we

stillmore

regenerate man,

not

and

between great disproportion

the

our

dignityand

a

our

importance.

if this life is

And,

of

gives

of

very

thoughts to

our

little,and

exalt

we

the

pitiful ;

to

imperfection in

greatness

promises it ;

and

great

while

this

by

very

another

this life which once

The

present.

[S

certaintystrikinghome

a

come,

LITTLENESS

AND

more

something

to

in

they

are

This is

intellectual

our

true

?

of

moral

our

truth

moral and

goodness, in faith,in firmness,in heavenly-minded-


in

ness,

which

a

have

to

good

half

showed

him

;

like

I say

the

Unless

our

beyond

the at

on

happening

of

holy

be the

nothing

this

when

has

not

exercise

to

shadow,

a

the

he

and

and

realize

this

is

whole.

feel

we

of

great a

; for

to

feeling of disappointment

hear

of

made, if I may

death

of hands

of

the

use

glory of God,

manifestation will

of the

that

great things

they

shall

are

forget. Yet,

; much

good

take

to "

be

to

a

how

might

of man,

And

forward, and

look

then

deathbeds

Providence, much

dying.

person

perhaps

the seems

term

the

especialway,

an

to witness

or

hour

in

us

upon

which, in the

never

future,

take hope fairly

may

This

come

The

friends

pierce

to

as

failure

a

saints.

disappointing,so unfinished, surely

so

for the

only word

feeling surely,by

very

we

so

the

like

seems

the

of God's

death

active

very

from

men.

be

done

be

what

will often

might

He

say,

disappointing" is

"

grave,

the

of

that

So "

to

like

gone

contradiction,

not

season,

is led

feelingson

if this life be it is

are

word

And

of

sort

insufficient,

prison of

the

appropriaterange.

faith

depressed

is

grass."

our

express

things.

burst

must

himself, he has had

days

equal, quite un-

are

life

longest

dies, one

his

withered

to

its

man

loving-kindness,

in

highestopportunitiesof this world

disappointing,which world

249

circumstances

the

the

makes

LIFE.

courage,

world's

this for

which

in

meekness,

which

to

HUMAN

OF

XIV.]

and

hand before-

expect

place, which dieth

the

wise


GREATNESS

THE

250

man?

fool1."

the

as

and

True

Christians

friends

to

how

away,

we

that

the

burden of

those

as

the

secret

who

faithful

the

even

Christian,

and

body

feel at the

its

in this

when

for

interview 1

Eccles.

with ii. 10.

the

the

When

point

shine

of

feeling,and the

soul

Rom.

from

we

have

or

viii. 19.

all

ful pain-

suppose

may sort

the

for

once

of

surprise tion exer-

any

the

and

wound

our

up

great event,

the

sight *

Matt.

a

of the

long and

a

same

time, any

forth

3."

object is gained we

strangers, 2

of

trial is

been

the

to

exhibition

generallyfollows

as

life,when

any

"

is

one speculate,)

to

it is over,

moment

anticipationover. minds

his

life has

being ended,

unequal

just separated

that

his

discipline, yet to

when

the

"

creature"

due

over

come

or

hereafter;

Father

kind

same

that

day

one

of their

to

conscious

Though

over.

him

shall

kingdom

transportingone,

most

seems

the

a

thrown

is

the

as

further, (ifit be allowable

conceive

at

office

an

ones

in the

sun

But can

great

so

of

life is

this

by

without

is insensible

God2"

expectation

earnest

of

of

sons

of Baal.

dies

battle, another

opportunity

waiting for it ; that

but

One

forcibly reminded

the

King

Living God, died

men.

in

the

of

it.

to

dies, a fourth

are

manifestation "

he

Thus

and

the

other

as

accident, another

himself.

perience, preacher's ex-

Ahab, the worshipper

sudden

not

the

[Serm.

witness

of

servant

die

see

is

bears

wicked

of

death

LITTLENESS

Such

own

our

Josiah, the zealous the

AND

of

some

xiii. 43.

an


HUMAN

OF

XIV.]

wonder,

the

or

it comes,

is gone,

feelingfrom

our

without

mixture

any

dulness, or

of

occasion

and

LIFE.

unusual

some

have

we

disembodied

to

itself, So all is

so

long waited

now

over.

I have

sharp sicknesses, few

some

for

or

a

bereavements, afflicting of the

how

world,

"

thought How

been

to

like

me

germinating

viewed it while that

being in

being, "

go

the

and

how

or

much

reallythey

I !

are

life,

is human

small

temptible con-

"

we

no

are

space,

of easy

seed

ripening

into

bliss

of unprofitableness

through

that it is

and

a

than

part

should

should an

lasting." ever-

life,

regard

remember of

accident

are

our

mortal im-

independent spirits,

that this life is but 1

chase, pur-

this

of ourselves, who

immortal and

we

We

it.

scarcelymore

; that

of time

few

ill-usage

and

me,

little

itself,it is plainhow

we

it is

A

itself,yet in its effects invaluable ! for

in

Such

"

easy

glory!

scorn

fretted

thing

an

and fears, fightings

the

or

gone,

What

strugglesof mind,

season,

they

contemptible a

it has

myself;

pain awhile,

some

them, yet how

of

I have

and

come

acute

some

or

dreary desolateness

is

pricefor eternal

evil years,

and

templation con-

if it said

nerved

? possible

! is it

cheap

a

happy

; this is what

over

wrought righteousness.Death trial,what

lassitude,

prepared,fasted, prayed, and

I have

Ah

the

; as spirit

for ; for which

againstwhich

Such, but any

be

disappointment, may of the

of

strange reverse

a

pain,without

of

trial,when

circumstances.

changed

"

it is

251

a

sort

of


outward

should

We in the

and

in itself

scene

in which

it is

truth

a

influences is taken and

its

and us

into

show

to

take

of the

the

instinct

and

it submits

it

God's it. all

sees

itself to

itself to

kingdom,

surpriseand as

1

well

that

be,

of

And

part.

it does

when

so

it found

life,which

we

:

look

expect

Col. iii.3.

called

at

from

it

obeys

for God's

sake,

so

far

as

to be

veil is withdrawn has

ever

worthy

been, to

any

in

enjoy

from

removes

disappointment that might

a

"

while

time

the

where be

Angels,

world,

this

when

soul

;" it has

spectator might

things of

it may

It is this view

:

in God

senses,

perfectedby them, and

a

us

regenerate

Christ

a

saw

we

meets

and

pageant, except

or

time

to

as

be, and

if all

Saints

of

us,

substance, to

all that

is not

serious

a

with

and

court,

this world

looking into some

with

tached de-

as

judging

seem

just as

destiny.

our

in

ence, eternal exist-

without

The

no.

are

game

of

means

act

communion

life is hid

"

to

or

this world

waking;

we

the

dream,

real

our

reality,because

and

in

of

sort

a

shadow,

duty

God

be

in which

us,

our

in God's

place

time

kind

a

set before

serve

any

from

of

answer

playersin

a affording

as

to

be

to

differs from

dream

indeed,

dream,

had

different

as

a

as

yet

life to

; and

game

ourselves

than

sense

will

we

[Serm.

time, and which

a

only intended

and

consider

fuller

no

LITTLENESS

act for

we

trying whether

of

purpose

a

which

stage,on

only sufficient

is

AND

GREATNESS

THE

252

us

so

plete incom-

chance

event

it is


OF

XTV.]

which

happens casual

any

Let is

in the

of

then

us

hour.

thus

account

figures,the God

His

and

enables who

elect

are

on

being the

as

scene

this it has

and us

it

ought

who

know

not

their be

to

that own,

desire

all, that hid

than

from

direct

us

us

no

if

Vanity of

"

though they

should

move

seeing Him ;

and,

us,

medium

partialchannels,

to

of

next,

whom

to elate

in

be on

a

play,

sense, us

we

to be

The

be, first of

face, who

present

are

appear or

level.

should

enjoying

give

a

may

kings

is

eternal

through Him, at

of

which

us

face

in and

the

to

realityall

in

are

be

they represent

another,

to

ties, vani-

slighted,

or

actors

were

yond be-

may

neither

more,

we

it

souls

trial ; but

old, honoured

that

around

through

immortal

our

us.

and

communion,

friends

of

characters

which of

Almighty

It is momentous,

are.

the

superiorone

peasants, they one

we

or

affect

to

depressus,

nor

with

means

rich, young

or

and

because it is precious,

claims upon

no

of

it

:

shadows

Preacher, all is vanity." We

saith the poor

and

amid

us,

intercourse as trial,

their

toil

the

present state

our

attributes

people:

hold

to

us

of

and

complete,

stranger, or

a

revealing to

existence

be

of it to

with

an

precious as

253

LIFE.

course

conversation

amusement

or

HUMAN

with know

now

and our

only

by precariousand little

insightinto

their hearts. These but

are

deceitful

suitable

feelingstowards

world.

giftsand honours,

What who

have

have been

we

this attractive to

do

with

its

alreadybaptized


THE

254

the

into

world

this ?

of

GREATNESS

to

should

world

next

wish,

can

trulyand this

that

To

of

who

and

beauty of

sun,

witnessingand into

a

we

it

time,

lay upon,

before

which

shadows

will

The

will grow

sun

it will be but

His

as

a

the

wings,

Sun

out

type decays. be

replaced by

throne.

the

Above

radiance of

and

of

out

forth

sight,

In

that

show

lost in

the whom

of Him

away

behind

are

substance

what

fade

creation

forth

come

of his

Saints

figures

it,

day

itself.

sky,

but

it does

Righteousness,with healing

will

The

and

discovers

depends.

be

pale and

who

bridegroom

it

richness

transfiguredinto

and

this visible

present

the

present is

melts

snow

the

face, sur-

beneath

to burst

day be

to

at

retire, and

before

image,

on

at

other an-

things of God.

greater splendourswhich

on

and

as

of

gloriesof

very

types

as

one

and

Heaven

will

so

those

; the

are

is destined

see

in

its

is stored

teachingthe invisible

glory.

in due

with

stars, and

earth

heavenly bloom,

immortal but

the

rest

promise

content

world and

moon,

we

by faith, every thing they

future

nature,

All that

live

of that

the

the

be

we

and

hearts

only, but

should

token

that

our

appearance

appropriatingwhat

those

speaks

it is the

long

a

know

thing which

in

not

should

Why

instead it ?

comfort, who

every

citizens

for

anxious

? everlastingly Why

world, when ?

see

will be

and

be

[Serm.

longer

no

are

we

credit, or

or

LITTLENESS

and

come,

Why

or wealth, life,

the

AND

chamber,

stars

and

below,

which

in visible as

His

surround

form,

able perishit will

Angels circlingHis the

clouds

of

the

air,


OF

XIV.]

the

of

trees

will be

found

in

inner

man,

which

our

like

manner

which

and

of. creation that

is at

These

Come,

"

say,

of care."

sorrow,

rejoicein us

the

termination which

ought it not

were

for

us,

O

of

fitted

thus

had

gives us,

and

while

felt it

we

in

it

of

deep

as

precious! stains upon

past years, us

!

to

Were

and

His

us

of

as

passes

; and

of

with

us

O

!

ing bringthe

they would, weighs

O

that

were

upon

grace. we

the

were

world

giftof life,that

perishing,we we

and

that

lesson which the

might rejoice not

conscious

souls, the accumulations

all

to

us

thoughts

are

so

be

for

time

lead

to

guiltwhich

this

our

voutly de-

appearing, and

of infirmities

it not

the

end

to

that

improved

so

whole

eagerlyand

against light

receive

sible sen-

season.

us

hour

otherwise

to

are

the

misery. They

load

mass

gross

touch

thoughts

are

affect

to

the

of turbulence, of disputing,

committed

were

duly

its

Jesus,

of

sin and

for the

sins

that it

time

; and

in germ

of that

make

to

and

an

travail, earnestlydesiring

in

of

be

them

within

sight and

These

day

every

nearer

instead

Lord

waiting,of darkness,

His

do

proportions,as

accomplished in

thoughts

are

lasting ever-

will then

gloriousmanifestation

present

be

of

which

bodies

its due

great deep

forms

God

of

contain

which

this

the

present exists but

organ,

blood

For

it may

the

to

receive

soul's harmonious of

with

mortal

own

at

will then

flesh

of

servants

And

pleasure.

waters

impregnated

the spirits,

255

LIFE.

field,the

the

found

HUMAN

of

continuallybesetting

this, "

were

it not

for

our


GREATNESS

256

unprepared

and

to

His

the

with

from

His

full

His

which

hope, He

!

gifts :

and

as

destines

Ordinances

:

He

may

give

He

us

the

of

us

!

us

fulness

the

He

meet

us

fore be-

vouchsafe

:

wash

foretastes

for

may

May

ashamed

be

He

May

much

so

make

to

not

may

!

yet

us,

month

new

is

been

to

we

His

choicest

souls

our

has

coming of

grace

blood, and

that

each

be

truly

may

Saviour

our

abundantly

presence, at

that

ever

it

hail

we

XIV.

[Serm

"c.

sense

one

should

He

than

grace

Him

in

token

a

us

His

grant

as

gladly as

year

nearer

for

state,

how

called,

LITTLENESS,

AND

to

He

may

expel clean

the

in

of

heavenly

feed

us

us

poison His

faith,

cious pre-

love,

portion


SERMON

MORAL

EFFECTS

XV.

OF

COMMUNION

Psalm "

One

thing have

of my His

xxvii. of

the

in the

4.

the fair

I will

Lord, which

house

of

of the

beauty

require;

all the

Lord

the

Lord, and

days visit

to

Temple." the

full, "

God

in

the

Law,

and

dwell

life,to behold

What the

I desired

that I may

even

GOD.

WITH

Psalmist the

His

the presence could

times.

the

sight of

to

it which coveted

IV.

sense

the

place;

one

enjoyedonly

cast

was

privilege of

xxxi.

lives, out

of

return periodical a

privilege

earnestly expected.

Psalm

Under

of their "

one

allowed,

the

was

1

VOL.

in

were

and

in

greater part

eyes } ;" and

they

precious

more

far the

with

life.

our

but

was

enjoy to

communion

approached and

people were His

through

of God be

For

chosen

highly

all

Temple

the

Christians

we

libertyof holding

therefore

at set

desired,

Much

continually

24. S


One

beauty

all the

of the

desired

in prayer,

portionof the

Temple present. that

God,

of

We

have have

is, we

of the

hope

elsewhere,

glory of

Rejoice."

say,

ceasing; in James,

"

Rejoice

stand, and

we

And

under

1

Rom.

hence

he

says

alway, and again I

evermore,

without

pray

And

thanks."

St.

sing psalms1." Prayer, praise,

duty from

of

to

the

afford

the

a

let him

to

the

2.

shadow

the

exceeding which

prayer

which of

of God's

the

are

:

is any

peculiarprivilege that

comfort

without

and

answers

Phil.iv. 4.

pray

Christian, and

him,

general sense

v.

by

rejoice

him

definite results

a

"

let

they

from

Apostle,

afflicted ?

sakes,

reference

everywhere

the

any

and

any

; for that

introduction,

thanksgiving,contemplation,are

own

ians Christ-

us

are

is

so

or

thing give

every

we

and

the Lord

His

Is

"

merry?

wherever

God."

with

to which

upon

access," says

Rejoice in

"

He

Temple."

this, I say, is the

opens

wherein

of

the fair

communion

and

admission

faith into this grace in

the house

life,to behold

Faith

spiritual one,

a

"

in

praise,and meditation,

Temple

I desired

have

"

dwell

that continually

Christians.

is

of in the text.

spoken

to visit His

and

gives opportunity;

presence

"

days

of my

have

to

[Serm.

Psalmist,

that

Lord,

OF

is

I may

Lord

Lord

God

the

thing,"says

of the the

which sight,

His

dwellingin "

EFFECTS

MORAL

258

for their and

faction satis-

reference

to

tends, without

promised to it,

blessedness

of

being

throne.

1 Thess.

1

v.

16"18.

James

v.

13.


XV.]

WITH

COMMUNION

I propose, remarks

then, in what

largesense

of the word but

consequences, our

minds

own

What,

as

fellow-men, and because

with

God,

they are

and

then

calmest, concisest God.

It is

human,

Paul

says,

indeed but in

"

Our

and

especialway

an

because

Our on,

not

by

ears.

Hearing is the

conversation with his

Enoch voice

other

is in

good matter," praises are next

words

our

world,

as

mode the

is the mode

goes but

and as

ian's Christ-

it is his

as

"

duty,

with God,

so

inditingof

intercourse

this world

Phil. iii.20.

s2

language

the

of business

converse

1

eyes,

a

praises. Prayersand

and

of his

in which

prayer,

by

not

social sense,

heaven,

only,

fellow-men

Saints, to walk

of prayers

or

special

heaven, his heart

the

not

"

of all intercourse.

means

In like manner, is in

and

heaven

; yet still generally

by sight,but by sound,

is the social bond.

St.

in

of words

of

with

is

differing Thus

man.

converse

of life

intercourse

He

because

is in

converse

guage, lan-

converse

converse,

differs from

language is the

We

can,

is divine

mode

converse

lowliest,awfulest,

the

conversation

be said

familiar

use

fellows.

use

thereby meaning

intercourse

affect

to

We

we

languagewe God

as

a

external

(ifit may

God.

then

our

we

Prayer, then,

from

in

prayer

be considered

may

some

hearts.

and

then, is prayer ?

our

or

regardsits

as

with reverently)conversing with

make

to

God,

; not

it

259

follows

with

communion

on

GOD.

with or

the

ation recre-

is carried

on


MORAL

260

in all its does

separate claim

not

lives, though a

child

EFFECTS

He

courses.

heir of the

is the

use

his voice

becomes

In

brought into faith

alone

God,

which

and which

host

which with

souls

(ifI may

yet there our

own

world

so

;

does

not

them,

and

but

is in

have

is in

the

say) milky of alone

of

way

and

us

enfolds

rity, Pu-

Angels ;

and

beauty

and

a

starry

of divine

apprehends is not

motives, likings,

and

us

scarred

Divine

Zion, where

Mount

of

Presence

contains, in

a

been

of Christ which

sight of

all forms

a

devils, and

light,hiding our the

who

citizenship.

of

which

something which

tastes,

especial

we

mysterious

visible world

inhabitants

is

his divine

shiningas in

too

Faith, I say,

dwell.

of

venly hea-

neglectsto

heart, which

our

from

them

this

who

enjoyment,

us,

robe

a

us

over

kingdom

that

is in

making

the

"

invisible

encompasses

which or

the

our

of life to which

companionship

"

meets

grace

but

that

discoloured

and

he

another

discerns,

us,

though

of the

from

severed

manner,

of possession,

members

are

around

like

state

lege, privi-

He

who

man

the

only suspends

not

to lose the

We

were

or

an

claiming it.

it ; the

for disqualified

of

have

limbs, loses power

or

is called.

way

as

giftloses

a

duty

token

also

fitness for

our

upon

not

pray,

if he

as

that

characteristic

inheritance, should influence

he

pray,

heaven, but

kingdom,

surprisingif

it is not

which

use

not

of earth.

Now,

does

does

who

citizenshipwith

his

an

[Serm.

OF

all

left to habits.

panions, com-

we

this; faith, Of


XV]

COMMUNION

these

we

make

ourselves

conscious

are

consciousness whether

WITH

in and

more

tells

they

what

us

such

are

GOD.

261

our

degree, and

more

conscious

they are,

with, that heavenlyworld

into

as

tells us

correspond

as

which

can

; and

reason

become,

as

we

have

we

been

translated. I say

then, it is plainto

who

man

has

will be

in the Last

Day,

is like that

of

world

Again, we courts

those

educated

foreignerfrom

a

who

have

language,and and

know

a

those who

have

is often

well what who

of it to

the

on

which

the

subtle

ear,

way

of the words

convey

and

their

the

tone

tween is be-

speaking

not

that

as

what

men

gained only by

polishedcircles,and

as

used, (thatis,of the

mind,) men

duct, con-

''goodsociety"

am

are

there

the

all that

over

their sentences, and replies,

to

of

those

words, strikingagain and

those

their

principlesof

only mean,

and

their

their mode

by

society. I

courts

By

only so, by

is called

this

kings'

to

good societyand

courtlymanners,

or

with

influence

ideas

I

praise it ;

intercourse

case

native.

a

used

vast difference there

indeed

worthless

call refined

not

their

lived in

have What

not.

very

when,

The

others.

their usages,

gait,by

conducting themselves we

been

society,from

voice, accent, and

gestures and

perceptiblyrevealed.

well

know

or

of it

guage lan-

language or styleof speaking of

a

know

we

;

it is

the

the

to

fit inhabitant

no

that

sense,

himself

accustomed

not.

of heaven

common

do,

extends over

of their

generalbearing,and

in the

again a

most

turn

of

questionsand the

sponta-


EFFECTS

MORAL

262

flow

neous

determine

hopes

and and

persons,

objects; particular practiceof in every

God)

its

is

man

the

and

I say, has

what

estimate

he

of

world,

unseen

emergency,

prevailingwith called

before

was

He

is

as

of

and

thought

all principle, secret

He

gradually,

;

and

is the

those

such

produce

to

the

the

set

new

principles. with

a

means

instrument

evident

the

results which organ

fitness of

they

of human

civilization,so is

divine

of

which

the

of human

of

of God's

power

ordinances

is the

speech

firmness

fellowship and

training.

I will

give, for in

cure.

fresh

clearness

Such

own.

As

us.

society,and

which

his

a

enjoined us;

set before

divine

taste,

ordinances

prayer

a

kings' courts,

actingthrough

grace

has

those

from

coming

one

with

tural na-

soul.

delicacy,a dignity,a propriety,a justness

a

grace,

imbued

become

a

elevatingthe

imperceptibly himself, he has imbibed ideas, and

the

prayer,

to

of

of

wards perceptionsto-

be

may

and spiritualizing

longer what

no

a

effect of supernatural

effect,in A

habit

which

dislikings,

place,in every

in every

prayer,

"

so

God

turning to

season,

(letalone

their

of

heads

or

motives

relative

intensityof

the

mode

likingsand

their

fears, and

the

and

their

and

them,

their

general maxims

the

they refer them,

which

[Serm.

thoughts, and

of their

viewing things,and to

OF

the

detail of others

among

Many

a

man

sake

one

a

of prayer to

stances in-

illustration,some

particularfault

habit

seems

of

have

no

of

mind,

is calculated

grasp

at

to

all of


XV.

COMMUNION

J

doctrinal of

a

He

truth.

tries to

do

that

salvation,that and

maintained

Yet

though

holds

; he

next

He

the

him,

crosses

doctrine

is

so

it

he

scepticalstate, no

outlet.

Reasonings

be

cannot

Because

him

only

; it

inference

his mind,

Let before

him

him

; let him

God,

do

Or

up

be

ought

we

a

a

man

reason

tempted

rare

indeed

case

may

capriceand one

to

tain cer-

It is but be

can

of arguing.

world such in the

observe

to

truth.

of

acts, instead

give himself

; he

realityto

never

next

is

were

tional devosence pre-

All-merciful ties if his difficul-

vanish.

again :

first

other

it will be

not

towards

as

but

of

form

more,

comfortable un-

him

a

in the

if the

as

an

a

there

grasp

Almighty, All-holy,and

an

and

act

which

is not

again.

such

and

reasonings.

until he

but

exercises of

no

be

can

men.

question

convince

world

certain

never

the

such

of

not

has

next

from

; and

to

present

the

"

exists in his mind

conclusions an

he

convinced;

Why?

do

of

relapsesinto

out

for forth

put

lets it go

then

possiblethat

necessary?" and

for

changes the

he

suddenly

;

not.

does

souls

day,

truth, and doubts

Is

to be

the

one

what

it

is necessary

are

charity to

thinks

is filled with "

doctrines

certain

think

to

does ; he

faith

certain

in

he

he

time

a

a

263

believes, and

man

; for

so

think

time

a

GOD.

get himself

cannot

importance what

He

WITH

a

natural

change ; he may

fancy, then ; to take to form

have

another, from

sudden a

be

scheme

tendency apt

to

take

noveltyor

or likingsor dislikings,

of

for himself, religion


EFFECTS

MORAL

264

of what the

lie thinks which

systems

Again

he

:

best

OF

perhaps with

is troubled

and

excited, sorry

at sin

dote

by

vanities, and

trifles, apt

upon

to

be

out

unsettled

condition, easily the

forgettingit

caught himself

abandon

to

keep

to rule himself,

next, feeble-minded, unable to

his

moment,

one

fain

finds himself

with

dissatisfied

uneasy,

varietyof

a

would

he

He

could.

if he

of all

out

world.

the

divide

unbecoming thoughts,which of his mind

beautiful

most

or

[Serm.

tempted

and

influenced

to

languoror

indolence.

Once

path

more

of

truth

by and

the

best

yet there conduct.

and

not

is

silenced.

allow

more

they

what

to as

a

consider

listen to the

and

be

the

God

a

the

at

whole

guided by perhaps so

think,

others

they

look

ture Scrip-

at

giftfrom

a

God

modify

liberty

to

rule ; discretionary

great

swayed by

what

as

their

convinced, you

not

to

than

certain of

be

to

are

says ;

man

strike the of

you

themselves

voice

motives,

; and insincerity

themselves, and

attend

giftto

plainprecepts by

to

amiable

themselves

defend

They

perhaps

actuated

most

balance that

and

men,

them

;

allow

they make

between

God

the

especialfault

an

in straightforwardness

that though plausibly,

more

is are

men

the

of

want

a

They

than

This

perceptionof

fairlychargeablewith

expediency, and

are

clear

a

duty.

and feelings

not

are

has

now-a-days:

us

among

he

:

the

they

selves themrisons compa-

ticability imprac-

commands,

of effecting a part,and practicability

;

its

think

and

they


XV.]

COMMUNION

consent

may

first

loudness

others

middle

distance rash

are

and

their

at

say that

fault of mind

this

wavering ; and

who

is thus this

of such "

unsteady, timid,

scantitybe

continuance

merely

as

time"

pray would For

not

prayer

his

from "

not

whether

is the

ther dimsighted,whe-

own

and

whether

case,

prayer," by "

evening, but

extraordinary,a

change

them

?

very

promise

? what stability

is

"

in

of the

it,but

a

an

thing some-

nary, extraordi-

redeeming in

recreation a

reason

I mean,

which

disease, something

such

of

considering,

true

society and

remove

what

is

scantiness

the

and

I

where

perchance

morning

medicine

more,

but

to

in

and

fault,)

which

cases

are

;

the

case

cause

man's

a

freely

it is a

arise from

it is worth

if so,

suitable

of

does

of mind

they

another

given how

at least there

but

:

infirmities in his

instant

not

at

tain cer-

lines and

judge

certain

some

Or

about

that

or

a

undertakings,

move

I will not

last

safe, judicious,

a

the violating

they

this

from

the

furthest.

go

question,(forany

in

to guess

prayer

may

in

certainlyarise

choose

be

pleasure. Now,

I will not

does

who

law, while

of God's

which

by always keeping

those

can

opinion, going

of

they observe

course,

they

they

ing that, accord-

mercy

religious projectsand

forgetthat

fences

in

little

a

the

at

are

behind

in their

if

positivenesswith

think

speaker, and they and

then

and

speak ; they

265

shift about

little this way,

a

GOD.

something,

up

They

rest.

the

to

give

to

the

secure

WITH

order

his

New clear

to

habits

nant Cove-

insight


MORAL

266

into the to

truth, such

walk,

how

all tossed has

about

whose

is

V

of

to

us

or

us,

the

divine

of from

because know

the

all

ye know

ye

and

of

word

ye

have

need

not

Whosoever

remaineth

sin, because

is born

birth, by which but

actuallyembraces

God.

is the

This

when

the

Such

men

1

have

Is. xxvi.

and

8.

accustomed

2

and you ye The

abideth teach

he

This

the

themselves

ii. 20.

21.

cannot

is that

only enters,

not

man

you.

commit

not

2."

in

an

"

unto

; and

effectual

1 John

have

because

man

realizes

root

in

are

of Him

any

God

and

true

dazzled

truth

in him of

of life takes

seed

or

written

baptized soul

the

great ones be

God, doth

of

we

will

man

truth, but

that

sin, for his seed

Can

St. John,

the

courage en-

trusteth

"Ye

not

....

he

he

what

received

is born

Christ

promise.

says

lie is of

ye

after

we

by interest,who

the

Are

perfectpeace

the many,

I have

no

stances circum-

are

flatter the

we

how

help and

in

about

Holy One,"

that

anointing which

him

conversations?

not

?

sand

Thee, because

on

aside

know

the

meet

to us, to

keep

can

things.

it,and

in you,

hand

know

to

us

opinion,when

of

timidlyyieldto drawn

unction

sea

wilt

by talent,or habit

the

is the

of

[Serm.

gainsayers?

the

apprehensions

say

earth, or

upon

stayed

Such

possiblyhave

or

Thou

"

mind

withstand

His

out

?

us

do

on

to

to

rock

a

stretched

in Thee

how profess,

to

built upon

OF

will enable

as

life,how

of we

EFFECTS

kingdom

of

regeneration, and to

thrives.

speak

27 ; iii.9.

to


COMMUNION

XV.]

has

God, and

God

feel

powers

the

"

they

feel the

have

been

real.

visible

world

world,

the

hence

men

often

It cannot

them.

be

principles

so

assumed

detail. of the

the

do

in

all these

"

in the

in

points are

world, and

argument,

and

defending

men

to

bad

who

start

have

from.

first

proved the

with

of

them

it lies in

sights if all

as

lead the

one

of

debate

through long processes on

is assumed

lived in In

consequence,

disputants,inconsecutive

as

such

of

their subtleness

without

heaven,

to

details of

attacking,in making probable

or

in

coalescing

matters

mere

go

have

falsehood

pride themselves

improbable, what those

how

commonly

granted,as to

by

forward

move

it should

truth, what

is

better

immortalityof truth, its

The

particular cases,

life,

for

by ; and

vexed

are

familiar

impossibilityof

it,what

Saints

the and

they

wishes

become

them.

admitted

with

They world

one

world

even

what

world, till they talk

next

oneness,

that

;

take

have

They

otherwise from

the

all must

with

the

disconcerted

different

true.

as

what principles,

men

happens

are

were

in their lot with

of

not

are

if it

as

little understood

are

they

they

themselves

cast

men

it sometimes of

sort

because

act

Christians

true

trulyas

as

something ;

men

; but

Such

Angels.

and

on

Most

something.

the

they

world, because

make

court,

; and

come"

to

this

rely on

267

them

to

speak and

to

must

us

world of

to, admire,

up

with

of the

presence

of

GOD.

spoken

ever

accustomed

All

look

WITH

the

word

a

very

men

reasoners,

are

or

by

ground called

strange,


MORAL

268

EFFECTS

thinkers, merely because

eccentric, or perverse take

do not

for

because

do, "

granted,nor do

they

[Serm.

OF

to

go

not

prove

about

go

the

sights(as it were),

and

and

plains,and

rivers

the

world.

next

unable

feelingsof God's

And

to

thoughts

they

make

even

be

out, and

tell all their

to

because

and

to

their

rest.

minds

severe, nor

the

their charitable

and

they

this ?

Each be own, see

and

us

they

;

and their

has

than we

heaven,

not

the

free which

on

appear

understood,

honour

of

good

often

are

their

merely because they are

better

sacred-

from

foreigners.We

unpleasing in

country

off

for the

concern

like

seem

foreignersstrike strange

their

of

God, their

duly appreciated. In short, to

fellow-Christians world

selves bring them-

from

are

too,

might

Nay, perchance, they motives

in

uneasy

reserved

cannot

of

jealousyfor

their sensitive

and

drawn

are

thought

their

because

they

do

its

other not

meaning.

own

; but

we

to

know

;

different

a

"

one

the how

notions

our

manners

manners,

understand We

of

or

do ; nay,

granted which

thoughts

they

conversation

and

say

appear

for

because

thought

engrossed with

constrained

much

monly com-

Hence, perhaps,

they

Perhaps they so

been

ways.

what

feel

they take

drawn

ness,

in

others

their presence. because

God's

of

of

stars

they are

ways

and

mountains and

moon,

the

having

men,

the

in turn

into

and

abrupt

seem

hence

enter

other

sun,

others

define

to

determine

they

what

country. not

may

naturallylike other.

misunderstand

is

why

We them

our

do

not ;

we


COMMUNION

XV.]

think

over-free,or

or

they do

large,not only is understand

or

Lord

severely. Corinthians

St.

(as

often

So

called

the

knoweth

of

children

brethren,

aliens

Yea, though the

though and

their

be

cannot

world, for the

1

"

increase

in

evident

;

Church,

and

to

1.

; and

them

2

Ps.

all men,

eternal the

they

world who

to

not," and

lxix.

law "

take

except in

will seem,

knoweth

who

those

to

exceptions, unamiable

1 Johniii.

our

of God

Church

of both

world

making

2."

and

the

into the

they reallyare

are

is

children

the

remarkable

1." Such

mother's

is the

friends

world

strangersunto

denied, yet such

their portionwith some

works

between

goes

h

our

what

be

this ;

from

us

servants

seem

should the

not

day by day, and

good be

cannot

which we

will

the

admittingus

withal

unto

true

love

and

them

know

meditations:

withdrawing

even

Him

hence

love

therefore

"

it knew

God, but

of

meekness

And

we

the

by

of

that

of

abruptly and

manner

us,

upon

by

reader

every

considered

was

what

"

not, because

world, and

next

honoured

or

speak

to

God," adds,

the effect of divine

us

of

bestowed

sons

us

to

Blessed

our

contemptiblein speech.

as

hath

plain

seems

John, speaking

Father

is

St. Paul

too

Thus

at

discern

cannot

recognized

not

world

the

manner,

Christian.

relatives,and

unrefined, when

or

Christian, but

not

was

He Scripture)

like

in

the

Himself

His

haughty,

And

not.

269

something unpleasant,something

they mean

rude,

GOD.

WITH

8.

the does


MORAL

270

like

not

them, though it

St. John "

He

shall appear,

they shall And

and

Saviour.

know die ;

and

their

is

goods,

shame. what

all but

the

work

he

for the

and

but

that

and

preparing for

but

that

of

are

of

1

; and

1 John

iii. 2.

thing

one

watch

they

;

dying

without ; and

men

last,if

the

at

care

long.

He

to

is

ever

bier, and

the

He

has

him.

over

his

worthy

they

To

hold, that

judgment.

being found

ing leav-

are

sayings,their

his

saying

praise,

powers

on

making

the

They

do

all life is

from state.

be found

of

their

lives; he sick

then

?

come

unseen

It may

coming

hardened

very

Christian

true

while

prayers

the

the

them

conduct

fail not

senses

dying

no

is the

they

worldly affairs them.

be, they may

so

when

for Christ.

alive, His

Such

their does

they

are

againstit,if

wait

God

towards

feel it not.

behind

our

to do with

we

deeds, their

names,

it, for

they

they their

have

realize

to

tween be-

friendshipmay

act

nothing to

; but

writings,their alone

try

for

Him,

choose

turned

they discharge their

blame

for

indeed

and

this world

not

What

feel

minds,

like

fellowshipwith

our

men

their

it may

than

are

Then

be

world's

faces

how

yet (as

;

blessing,that

must

we

whose

courtingmen,

to

seem,

parted with

this

is V

surelythe

two,

better

We

have

He

as

[Serm.

they shall

it would

if,as the

Lord

Him

see

OF

hardlytell why

can

proceeds)they

when

be

EFFECTS

peace He escape

God,

with has the

no

aim

things


COMMUNION

XV.]

that of

shall

And

man.

love

of this

can

bear

and

to

therefore

belong

the

so

to

the

he

is.

first

lot.

his the

to

reward

will

be

of

this

children

of the

words

his

as

the

world

with

themselves, derision counted honour. of God,

and

a

and

of

shall

And

for.

is he

risked

the

the

so

had

we

of

numbered

among

lot is among

v.

end

the

]"

5.

saints

his the

In

the

righteous

the

face

of of

account

no

shall

be

amazed

far

beyond

be at

all and

within

say

sometimes

reproach his

and

of

of

they repenting

whom

Wisd.

chance then

spirit,shall

of

proverb

1

shall

of

out

the

it, they

see

God,

indeed

end.

an

made

of

that

before

salvation,

his

is he his

Then

fear, and

his life madness, How

to

he

from

and

when

come

him, and

anguish

This

has

time;

boldness

terrible

for

groaning

of

they

looked

they

"

man,

When

strangeness

that

is

great

labours.

himself

he

;

beginning,

afflicted

have

troubled

but

in

last, blessed

future, preferring the

certainty

wise

stand

man

such

the

to

in it and

joined

the

praise ;

strange

side

conquering

its

family

at

has

of

nameless

comes

He

present against the

eternity

desire

Son

the

unlearns

day by day

world

Christ

when

be

to

271

before

to stand

he the

seem

And

and

pass,

world, and

to

place, for

will

to

come

GOD.

WITH

;

be

to

the '

!"

we

in fools

without children


XVI.

SERMON

CHRIST

HIDDEN

John

"

The

light shineth

in

THE

FROM

WORLD.

i. 5.

the

and

darkness,

darkness

comprehended

in

mind

when

Jesus

Christ

it not."

all

Of

the

the

contemplating earth1,

upon

the

mean

His

of

its

being

humble

referred

to "

text,

obscure

The

shineth

what

foretold

is

"

every shall the

eye

first

about

shall

recognize time, 1

in

it not

comprehended

Him

;

His

of in

Scripture,

second

;" which

whereas

though

many

Preached

on

in

Christmas

He

the

ness darkwith

Then that

implies

Day.

is

contrast

Advent.

Him,

He

in

as

the

and

when saw

which

Advent

first

is in

I

sense

which

darkness,

and

it.

the

in

secrecy

;" and

His

Him

see

attended

obscurity

the

and

frequently

light

which

the

characteristic

very

affecting

more

condition,

but

;

shrouded, This

is

the Lord

our

obscurity

not

observed.

of

perhaps

do

was

rise

sojourn

none

than

subduing

He

which

thoughts

came

few

all for

indeed


Serm.

discerned

;" and

said to

I been

It had

one

Me,

Philip

I propose

to

set before

which

from

arise which

and

His

might whether

He

after

have

as

to

not

God,

Him

and

when

He

from

down

heaven,

taking flesh,is

gloryand

thought, that

or

princeor

a

beggar.

this

reason

;

because

one

And

that He

wonderful

it

earth, yet He

on

come

yet came

might

would

despisedby

the

world, and

had

come

yet

a

knowing

would

a

low

He not

the

now

the poor

great princeor noble, a

whit

as

looked

being

estate, He

Isai. liii.2. John

that

more

least have

at

Him,

honoured in

as

so

little

sight that it mattered

despised:

came

IV.

earth.

on

and

1

VOL,

sojournwhen

coming

more

world, without

was

a

of the circumstances

overlooked

be

If He

are.

circumstance,

thought beforehand, that, though

to

are

thoughts

two

or

some

words

first

at

estate, for been

submit

the

of

came

condescended

rich

Father's

all,it is much

low

in

in

power

consider

yet hast thou

solemn

very

His

condescension

beyond

one

you

review

us

marked

leavingHis

far

"

?"

this

let first,

which

ministry,

friends, Have

and

you,

should

we

of His

end chosen

When

be profitthrough God's blessing, able.

may,

1. And

in

1

known

not

beauty that

no

with

273

"

twelve

time

long

so

WORLD.

prophesied,

the very

at

of His

THE

been

Him, there is

see

desire Him

He

FROM

HIDDEN

Him.

shall

we

CHRIST

XVI.]

a

took

He

up

to

prince;

but

upon

xiv. 9. T

Him


additional

one

FROM

HIDDEN

CHRIST

274

THE

WORLD.

humiliation, contempt,

[Serm.

being

"

temned, con-

scorned, rudely passed by, roughly profaned His

by What

His

Mother

Bethlehem would

"

is

betake

is

been

no

room

herself

to

remain

in

the

a

little

born,

the

Creator

of

she

;

she

she

;

lays Him

a

placed,is

so

heaven

to

comes

choice

She is

finds

obliged to

brings

in

ing com-

her

home.

at

inn ;

stable

and

so

woman

poor

to

firstborn Son,

babe,

a

when taxed, travelling,

to be

have

of His

actual circumstances

the

were

?

there

creatures.

forth

That

manger. other

none

her

than

earth, the Eternal

and

Son

of God.

Well

He

;

brought

manger,

He

had

was

put

not

death,

to

which

death

For

the

I say, the

three

lived, just

Day

after

day,

might happen a

babe

in a

arms

boy,

as

a

to

any to

and

of

seems

would

live

He

us.

plant,"increasingin

He wisdom

grew and

up

to now.

and

passed from

being a child, and so

old.

winter

season,

another, passed

then

and

year

He

but

life,He

man

after

season

preached,

thirtyyears

was

of His

poor

life,He

Scripture;

in

till He

thirtyyears

death,

suffered.

of His

so

odious

and

last years

do

penter car-

He lastly,

head:

infamous then

have

one

His

read

a

a

preach the Gospel,

to

lay

to

we

of

lowly trade, that

a

an

laid in

woman,

poor

began

Gospel,as

the first

summer,

to

a

criminals

begin to

did not For

He

place

a

of

to

up

when

; and

the

born

was

"like

stature

a

as

being

He

then

on

came be-

tender

; and

then


CHRIST

XVI]

HIDDEN

He

seems

His

reputed father How

should

live

years

He

till He

thirty

was

is all this ! that

here, doing nothing great, so long ;

furtheringthe

sake

cause

Doubtless

heaven.

counsels

in God's

reasons

obscurity; I

in

Joseph

ordinaryway

an

wonderful

very

of

trade

in

on

275

of

living;

ing, preach-

not

or collectingdisciples, apparently in

or

from

WORLD.

the

occurrence,

if for the

livinghere, as

way

going

;

great

any old.

THE

followed

have

to

without

FROM

which

brought Him

there

were

for His

and

going on

that

only mean,

deep do

we

any

down wise

long

so

know

not

them. And

it is remarkable

Him,

to

seem

His

equals.

that

have

brethren,

cousins,

very

observable, moreover,

preach, and "

His

When

lay hold 1." and

They

to

because

multitude

; for

treat

the

it,they

we

be

must

being

sent, too.

Also

who

"

rightly," Gospel,

new

they preach

Accordinglywe

Mark

disposed, now,

I say

people are

iii. 21.

T2

"

to

self Him-

against authority;

and

such

1

wrong.

out

is beside be

to

told,

are

went

might

streets.

it is

began

we

generallypreach a

is wrong

tempted

He

ordinaryperson

any

in

to say that

as

And

when

they said,He Him

persons

therefore

of

relations,

near

collected,

heard

treated

preach

such

without which

Him

on

that

of their

one

Him.

in

about

were

as

is,His

believe

not

friends

to rightly,

began and

a

that

who

Him

treated

His

did

those

are

beside

all

often them-


CHRIST

276

selves," charitable be

to

such

to

know

not

and

out,

them.

drank

He

was

not

sin ; and

all

in

this

detect, because

who

are

much

better

sinless Son

and

2. I say that be

a

to

say that

we

could

there

or irreligious,

like

much eyes

are

what

are

much

:

correct

not

open

each

very

to

persons,

are

next

Christ, to

us,

merely have

this is

not

mean

who

course,

who

no

the

decent

But sense

no

are

sight,yet

mean

no

in

are

blame,

respectablemen,

but

And

; of

who

first I

bour, neigh-

lives. irreligious

serious at

door

of persons,

Christ

and

God, might

I do

number

a

different.

some

those

that

of

on.

of persons

other

called

did

would

many

find it out.

not

bad

number

a

are

He

livingclose

our

dwelt

be

were

lead

as

not

are

sure

who

persons

world

should

there be

be

Christ,the sinless Son

that

went

others.

that

so

:

tween be-

it.

perhaps we

thought

himself

He

others,

as

in and

the

of

yet

what

understands

us

God, might

in the

livingnow and

than

discover

not

we

of

of

and

difference

except

man,

none

Him,

slept,as

great difference

not

the

walked,

respects a

said of

came

and

than

friends

dressed

others,He

as

mad

say

a

was

often

is

should

with

mark

He

spoke, and

It

understand

not

nothing to

and

and

eat

we

long

so

[Serm.

be

to

Lord's

our

; did

saw

Him He

lived

Him

They

was.

what

Well,

had

They

WORLD.

unjustly.

not

this is what

persons,

THE

for it is better

so,

say

disobedient.

Him. did

and

mad,

or

FROM

HIDDEN

in

very God's of

great mass

who

vary

and

outwardly

great

sense

very

of

re-


CHRIST

XVI.]

do ligion, of

God,

HIDDEN

FROM

have

deny themselves,

not

but

love

world

the

WORLD.

THE

or orderly,

or having early got strong passions,

being regular,and they

what

are

little

very

just the very

like

they

God,

because do

number

of

less of

they

for the

secret

the

it cannot most

prayers,

part

victories.

course

; but

more

I

people in privatelife,such

thirtyyears And

there

; and are

life in the

so

these many

look of

heart

;

charities,

secret

struggles,

proportionas

certain

as

Yet

deeds, yet these

deeds,

persons

will be

sense)

seen

known

ordinarycondition

talking of the

am

or

cause eyes, be-

public life,they (in a

a

are

more

common

secret self-denials,

into

out

to

in

to

they

there

less of faith.

hidden

secret

secret

Of

or

same, a

They become

to

two, with

these

exist without

scrutinized, and

and

others, but

Moreover,

more

religionis

brought

are

of

about

on

go

because

do, and

to

so

worldliness, and

are

it in secret, both

do

they

between

others

though

secret

; but

tells them

true

are

world

all look

look

themselves, discipline

to

like it to be known.

not

and

obey God,

God

the

change themselves,

to

can

to

the

renounce

who

in their hearts

as

it,

correct, but

trainingto be saints in heaven.

are

of

in

great show, they

no

no

way

formed

others

are

world, who

they make

having

and

quiet ordinary way

same

all

there

interest

into the

being

decent

are,

the

to

same

habits

But

more.

reallythey do

they

different ;

in the

their

love

ardent

no

and, their

;

lying in being regularand

277

our

very

Saviour like

each

them, that unless

was

for

other. we

get


CHRIST

278

them,

near

very

between do

though leave

have

we

this

others

influence

And

of

are

and

ourselves

whether

Alas

! too

them

for

a

us,

on

exemplifiedin He

influenced

was

so

very

any of

the

most

who

serve

a

Saviour's

holy. by

The

and

the

holier

attracted

world

will be 1

he the

blind

to

knowing them,

was

by history, of the

men

us.

close

heavy

a

us,

within were

this

holier

whether

ation condemn-

singularly how

much

is,the less

man

All who

world.

faith will understand living

part, be the

means

ask

humbled

we

that is

on

they

may

us,

burn

of

Now

indeed.

sparkof him,

; and

not

is understood

have

had

no

own

after

we

us,

shall find that

we

they

then

; and

over

hearts

our

are

God's

are

to

have

we

them, had

we

whether

past, perhaps

us,

our

who have

they

made

to

like him.

them

though

knew

we

other

him

in

God,

of

we

is

long time, them

like

power

time

over

really

a

test, whether

power

often

knew

and

the

if

gone,

they

that

must

like-minded, and

And

at

yet,

others,but

thingin a

us.

what

on

attracted

they

are

Saints

the

over

what

who

to

means

And

certain

secret

any

after all is

lookingback

no

ours.

judge

of

becomes

knowing

Saints,yet

dead

have

with

influence

means

him

to

it often

like-minded have

sort

a

all who

thus

of

it is very

distinction

saint,though he looks

true

a

still has

attract

he

no

[Serm.

any

have

we

rightto

WORLD.

see

business

no

God,

to

holy man, men,

another;

it is

THE

cannot

we

and

one

so, and

FROM

HIDDEN

thing some-

is, they will, for more; to

but

him,

or

those scorn


CHRIST

XVI.]

HIDDEN

dislike him, the

and

to

in

His

whether

have

He

of

one

we a

we

!)yet should

even

have

detected

was

the

Father

before

merely

hidden

did

we

might for

"

not

take

see

it

as

His

sheep

might

take

not

know

Him,

His

glory,or

we

to

3. And serious

of

His

a

know it or

a

we

thought, to

He

His

awful

thought ; and

Him,

we

not

His,

in were

we

proof

earthly

long time,

Him

follow

voice, and

His

which

and

was,

that

we

;"

should

we

adore

greatness,or

excellency,if

were

mitted ad-

in heaven.

presence

here

glory which

wonderful

clear

admire His

love

we

very

proof that

His

as

should

for any

thing

clear

less

the world

us

near

any

strange, eccentric,

that

a

High

this,whether

quenched by

not

were

whether

Most

as

Much

This, truly,is

if He

because

Him

thought

sparks

tabernacle.

tinguished dis-

correct

was

the

far

as

any

with

had

bour, neigh-

have

rather,

or

they ;

door

next

towards

fanciful.

and

extravagant,

than

else,who

went

we

have

reason

what respectedHim, (alas,

we

language

not

believe

for the

should

deportment;

if

hended compre-

not

better

our

one

any

though

! what

word

God

his

not,

Him

been

"the

questionwhether

a

family,we

from

in

quiet should

had

our

Him

darkness

so, and

understood

though or

and

the

said,it surelybecomes

should

we

but all-holy,

relations did

were

279

This, I say, happened

is.

was

near

if this

And

have

he

He

WORLD.

THE

darkness, and

it not." in Him.

holier

Lord.

our

lightshined

I

FROM

are

which

brought I

will

to

another

allude.

We

most are


HIDDEN

CHRIST

280

conscience

when

the

had

I

hindered

had

told

even

made

have

going

of Christ no

miracle, and

this

But to

lightthis We

do but

we

heaven;

with

"

what

I do not

; but

would

not

He

the

I believe

yet

with

case

did

I

most

am

ing com-

a

fearful

what

world.

the next

place of happinessto

the

us,

is, if great probability

on

goes

miracles

earth, that

on

not

go to the farther

know

he

bad

a

in

was

questionwhether,

contrary, the very fact of his being in heaven

all his unholiness torment

within

get there

it ;

prospectsin a

have

not

though

to observe

be

if He

Without

subject. What

you

must

would

and

us.

even

us,

been

this

our

upon

of

only the possibility

brought to heaven, would

if

the

have

I wish

judge by

can

man,

:

heaven

think

if we

on

casts

they

even

knowing

not

on

our

We

His

seen

seem),

our

enough

is this

we

close to

would literally

men.

habits

should

we

straints re-

presence

same

subject,consider

being

far from

so

lastingimpressionon

this

stronger

present ;

was,

had

it may

Christ, we

the

by

was

He

Nay,

any

into

He

who

us

(incredibleas

with

recognizing Him.

from

known

Him.

believed

say, that had

that

answer,

is, that those

us

have

not

We

being

reformed

being

Christ, the chance

should

of

of

days

misconduct,

our

excuse

[Serm.

in the

stronger motives,

againstsin.

have

born

reproachesus.

had

sinful habits

WORLD.

THE

been

we

advantage

have

should

had

we

in this way

Christ, and

we

wish

to

apt

very

FROM

him.

to

upon

him, and

This

indeed

him, would

lightup would

be

not

the a

be

fires of

most

a

teral li-

hell

dreadful


CHRIST

XVI.]

of

way

findingout

heaven

best

would

not

Him,

stripped Him,

Him,

on

close with

Him

He

approaches have came

to

been

in

closer

to

brutal

the

or

limb,

and

hand,

soldiers

Virgin, indeed,

and

if we

we,

Whether

be true

an

approached knew would

inward Him

walk

rested

stupidly gaze would on

meddle

at

the

it ;

with

intruding and

that

gazing

the

est near-

earth

upon of

the

two

allowed

was

Him

by closer

came

His

on

profaned nerve

of

it.

to

the

upon

His

reverentlytouch

and

bosom, limb !

nerve

still to

the

So

they

of God

would

holiest

prying, not

;

have this is

those

who

nearest, who

came

it is with

throne

Of

by The

Him

; but

us

approach.

externally, they

close

along,

believers, still closer, who

sort

nothing about

Him,

pierced Him

who

within really,though spiritually,

another,

go

!

Him

tortured

Blessed

Him

to

who

seized

God

made

who

St. John,

and

wounds,

his

men

stood

then

St. Thomas,

Him,

Could

vinegar, looked

thought,

blasphemy

forth

reach

has

man

at

He

Him

it up,

dead, and

dreadful

remain

that

limbs

Him

gave

was

O

spear?

a

hurried

it, raised

to

jeered Him,

whether

they

His

pose sup-

there.

was

there.

out

us

could seem,

he

when

stretched

nailed

cross,

that

281

let

he

it would

Him,

on

But

suppose

than

spit

WORLD.

was.

wonderful

God

to

nearer

struck

us

know

nothing

see

come

let

:

THE

he

unblasted, yet

he

would

FROM

where

lightercase

a

in

HIDDEN

sinners ;

touch

they

it ;

things; they meaning

:

any

they

would

they

would

thing


with

by it,but

wrong

FROM

HIDDEN

CHRIST

282

WORLD.

of brute

sort

a

THE

tillthe curiosity,

avenging lightningsdestroyed them; have

they Our

tell

bodily senses

evil

what

know

is

exposing

are

feel

ourselves

no

they

do

further

and

smitten, sin

this is what

But

4.

for

insult His

way

Certainlywe but as

great.

; we

loud; and we

evils

speaketh shall

be

a

nothing ; the

next

and

they fall,

beings !

and

they

slaughteredat

the

which

weapons

very

very

word

forgiven him;

this

thus we

are

in

bitter, which

awful

passage

against the but

Son

whosoever

are

are

?

"

of

less

not

subtle.

more

;

commit

cannot

greater which

are

this ?

blasphemy

open we

less

any of

sure

?

us

concern

or

so

such

whether

sins

more

a

sinners

souls ; that

does

Are

deeper, which

recollect

not

the

cannot

matter

often

startling;insults

warnings,

sudden

a

are

commit

cannot

For

are

happen

Miserable

how

Majesty.

it is another

we

Now,

immortal

smell

say,

here

is not

Christ

we

!

may

you

have

to

or

when

presage

going

cattle which

destroy them

to

We

perish.

shambles, yet feel and are

know

further they go fearlessly

does

be like the

should

good

weather, when

till on precipices,

among

are

We

they can

is

So

to them.

moment

or

what

know

not

;

matter.

of

by feeling,we

neglectthem.

senses spiritual

have

the

in

scent,

much.

not

all because

"

approach

us.

the

to

too

must

we

us

happening to

exerting ourselves and

of the

By sound, by

earth.

on

guide them

to

senses

no

[Serm.

so

Do

ever Whosoman,

it

speaketh


against the him

HIDDEN

CHRIST

XVI.]

denunciation

when

the

under

present of whom

but

question;

I

ministration

than

open.

this

First,

that

Christ He

expressly that Ghost's

might

as

deny

He

that

and

God

the

He

one,

how

Him

; but

so

is still be

Himself

still in

the

of His

and without He

The

Holy

that

in the

days

Persons, the

as

Spirit

God

how

Spiritand

we

world,

Divine

mystery,

"

said

the be

can

Spiritin

it is.

(which cannot

days

in the

be

His

:

He

in this

two

possible, im-

flagrant

so

here

was

to

considered

coming,

not

Holy Ghost,

can

if He

Next,

a

be

may

that

earth.

when

is

serious

very

again.

Body

Spirit

very

be

not

on

was

now,

indeed

This

is here. Son

is here

a

at

are

there

let it be

come

He

His

flesh, when

His

of

so

we

think

really His

well say that

that

injuryoffered

and

still

is

would

is

coming

thought

of Christians

is

should

we

this

not

case

that

though they could

With

or

insult

forgiven

or

that

speaks, this

Person, though and

of

quote it to show

greater even

Christ's

recollect

we

Saviour

our

283

be

not

fulfilled in the

be

can

WORLD.

decidingwhether

not

am

though

now,

sins

I

THE

it shall

Holy Ghost,

Now,

1."

FROM

may due

on

earth, yet is

denied),it the

is

condition

flesh.

I mean,

plain that He

which He

is

a

approached (unlesswe

be

and

reverence

is (forthat

1

is

Matt.

a

further

xii. 32.

fear.

not

visible

He

keeps

chose hidden are

I say,

in

viour, Saful) care-

ever wher-

question),still He


CHRIST

284

HIDDEN

here, and

is be

the

of

His

of

tokens

if

is

of

others,

they will Jews

the

as

flesh,till He earth

now.

away,

of

insult

Him

He

seems

And

as

is here,

to

them

Jews

what that

they

Him

towards under

the

whom

even

itself,or

We

now

we

His

on

far

impossibleso

to

if nevertheless

And

so

feel.

for

they

It

that

is as

too

this

probable, then, great blasphemy

the

be

can

we

are

committed

;

little witnesses

as

presence

was

rant igno-

were

Holy Spirit,against

sins

impressiveto

further

a

; for

are

humble

now.

Him

did, first,because

Jews

heinous

more

lead and

"

His

He

was

the

they

will be

men

into

as

many,

His

Body

:" what

visible

which

on

this

tokens

of

bodily

found

apprehension,

of to

His

be

presence

of

a

must

nature

they

be

instance, the Church His

material

earth, such

instrument we

for

irreverence, unless For

watchful.

It is the

it is that

reason

what

consider

easilyto

when

be

His

of

present

to think

at least

dispensationof

see

called

days

and

formerly.

presence

when

the

as

is

the

nowhere

doing.

commit

because

next,

themselves

did of old ; and

Jews,

were

now

can

we

sharpwitted

they are perchance approaching and

of the

case

in

they come

insultingHim, though they just the

be

perplex even

be

must

doubting where

and

argue,

they feel it to the

[Serm.

and, whatever

secret;

did

when

course

WORLD.

persons

subtle, they may

and

THE

Presence, stillthey

admit

to

it is ; and

He

again

nature

a

FROM

of

His

Body

is the Divine

approach,

to

is was

Church power

;

gain good


CHRIST

XVI.]

Him

from His

HIDDEN

; it is that

Now,

anger.

were,

insult

and

faith ?

an

We

profaneness,when

know

;

of them

(to

whom

equal,)

He

that

Again tokens

neglect His

is

plain,the profane

or

obscure

are

Him,

His

Scripture: Whoso

for

state

is

Last

Me?"

Day

He

world;

led

insult

instance, He

Me."

And

; and

here

and to

men

Him

Again

:

insult and tokens

of

of

That

many

passages

children,

My

said

Saul,

He

forewarns

will say to the

His

as

little child in

followers, He

to are

now.

says

such

one

us

such

was,

plain from

persecutingHis

thou

weak, and afflicted

in the qualities, to

men

tokens

receiveth was

cutest

the

so

that

Me."

sent

He

this

like

shall receive

Name, who

in

the

he

and

Presence

What

it.

he

and

temptation meets

same

defenceless

Presence, lead

such

the poor,

followers

and

that

surely

Me,

despiseth Me,

of His

to the

office

in

heareth

you,

instruments

chosen

ill-treat

"

heareth

has made

their brethren

seventy disciples,

are

despisethHim

He

:

and

again,as

of

ministers

despiseth you,

despisethMe,

His

to

fect imper-

said,speakingnot all the

all

members. but

are

by

His

from

pure

passionswith

has

but

Christian "

that

of like He

best

live than

in all her

at

it

as

provoking not

even

least

at

was

ministers

erring,and

Apostles merely

so

awaken

but,

do

more

is defiled

that her

yet

Church

men

vessel,far

the Church

and

by insultingwe is the

flesh, for that

sin, and

285

humiliation, almost

earthen

of

WORLD.

THE

which

what

of

body

a

body

FROM

"

to

Why us,

persethat "

righteous,

I

at was


CHRIST

286

HIDDEN

and

hungred,

an

and

ye

Me

took

unto

came

have

done

ye have connexion words the

And the

awful

what

Christ.

They

drink?"

yet

days of

flesh.

which

a are

at

states

remark

St.

Corinthians, shows

how

profane the the

great

Lord's the

Body."

world

manger 1

Matt,

2

Vid.

When

the

xviii. 5. Pascal's

is both

He

He

ix. 4.

Thoughts.

intimately

most

was

Matt.

how

while

Corinthians

of

"

Epistle

easy and

born

was

the

Ordinances,

Supper,

the

want

cattle, but Acts

in

how

of

in the

than

both Lord's

an

Thee

gave

Paul,

a

it not.

knew

among

was

Thee

in his First

excess

been, yet also that it

approached

His

simple, yet

Him.

wicked

we

saw

appliesto

most

once

fearful it is to

had

publiclyso

more

passage

righteousare

thirsty,and

or

His

has been

nor righteous

the

same

in

this

age, then, Christ

not

similar

with

connected to the

Thee,

the

this,which

Lord, when

say,

"

he had

the discerning into

the

laid

in

35

world, a

rude

Angels

all the

xxv.

ye

My brethren,

makes

they

ye

as

followers

even

;

was

prison,and

observes

and

ye

; I

Inasmuch

"

He

that

"

world, and His

done

Me

these

What

unaware

In every

And

of

V

apposite,is

had

fed

hungred, and

adds,

2,that neither

they

represented as

in

was

thirsty,

stranger, and

clothed

ye

least

[Sbbm.

; I was

a

Himself

and

noted

now

was

He

wicked.

WORLD.

meat

; I

Me

it unto

the

more

knew

Me."

between

to

before

Me

it unto

done

I and

naked,

visited

ye

THE

Me

gave

drink.

in ;

sick, and

ye

Me

gave

FROM

"

40.

of


CHRIST

XVI.]

God

table,

a

in

world

the

Let

its

then

circumstances

Heavenly

the

spiritual

see

Him,

even

;

is

make,

and

faith

and

present honoured dis-

adores,

but

by. pray

Host, would

minded

in

287

He

too

perhaps

Him

not

not

heart

to

upon

this

perceive may

to

ever

that

understanding,

our

WORLD.

THE

Now

homely

passes

us

FROM

Him."

worshipped

upon

of

HIDDEN

we

may

world.

Him

approach earth.

enlighten

even

Him,

the

eyes

belong

to

As

carnal-

the

in

the

heaven,

possess

so

Him,


SERMON

CHRIST

XVII.

IN

MANIFESTED

xvi.

John

When

Lord

our

they

another

of

rely

might

of

His

the

invisible

real

higher

more

;

so

most

what for

His

by

the

had

would

gone

Apostles

presence how At

the

of

in

any

Christ

mised pro-

Himself

and

it

with

and

be

was

this

bringing

degree

had

more

more

time,

Though

He

as

would

while

before. than

He

be

Ever-blessed

same

Comforter, not

been.

much

mise pro-

they

inasmuch

comfort,

and

should

invisibly,

come

and that

Spirit

the

should

gracious

blessedness,

hide

Ghost,

whom

on

the

in

the

by

who

had

Person

inscrutable.

and and

power

He

than

efficacious

and

secret

or

who

Father,

them

and

Him,

Third

Holy

greater

was

new

the

the

of

Apostles,

Teacher,

and

even

them

Trinity,

Guide

them

to

more

His

consoled

He

instead

Me."

leaving

was

sorrowful,

were

14.

glorify

shall

He

"

REMEMBRANCE.

obscure He

done,

did He

a


Serm.

would

not

whom

He

could

throw

How

obscure

than

was

manifest

how

could

He

a

the

Comforter

Son

not

hidden,

of the

the

words

these

words

in

the mercies

and the

upon

On the

of the

vision

of

the

in

away,

the

out

put

to

go

come,

not

expresslyannounced Him,

manifestingHimself

should

Comforter.

and

otherwise

Accordingly,though

might

?

could

Son,

the

Son, do

death

Son

who

of God

Himself, the Holy Ghost,

also ?

man

that the

presence

whose

for

way

expedient that

was

Son, while

Him,

graciousto

with

fail to illuminate

of

opened

the

be?

glory? how

the

Spiritproceeding from

that the Son

of

one

289

supersedeHim

and could

the Lord

who

Holy Ghost,

than

"c.

into the shade

greater or holier

could

the

MANIFESTED,

succeeded.

come

who

the

CHRIST

XVII.]

?

fections perCross be

to

it

was

order of the

sightby

the

contrary, Christ

Apostles concerning

text,

u

He

shall

glorify

Me." Now

the

specialway

lead

Holy

in this

appointment some

Divine

Providence, which

The

gloryto

gave He

the

was

God

appeared

said

most

but

it is iv.

gloryto

the Son

gave

is

as

God

in which

Son,

the

Son

the

thing

is not

a

affairs.

that plainly, one

there

generallaw of observed, as in Scripture, of

trace

was

to

of

He

the

Holy

Ghost

by manifestingthat

Only-begottenSon

had

VOL.

to

in the world's

specialway

in what

inquirewhether

; and

so

firstto consider

Ghost

of God

next

us

of the

declare

Saviour

Our

man.

was

Father, who

the Son the

of God

whole u

;

truth,


MANIFESTED

CHRIST

290

another

[Serm.

receive

it.

Our

said, but

His

Apostles understood

to

need

be

not.

Nay,

faith,and

when

they made

the

by

Saviour

secret

said all that

confession,and that in God, and therefore

of

grace

acceptablyto Christ,still they understood what the

they

Christ,the Son

who

He

when

God,"

St. Peter,

did

blood, but

Had

he

Him, have

that

presumed

Him

he

of

creature

to

God,

Only-begottenSon

Son

flesh

Father.

the

lay

and

begin

God,

of

before to

understand

not

Eternal

the

but

of the

did

of

Nor

after,when

Him,

take

the

being

as

of

passion which "

Son

through

soon

so

turion, cen-

Surely not.

revelation he

that the

was

spoke,not

Certainlyhe

?"

Lord,

our

the

own

of His

spoke

?

words

as

centurion

Did

Truly,this

the

by

did the

crucifixion. "

understood, could

Lord

rebuke

his

though

and

our

said,

understand

So

of God.

at His

present

was

fully

not

acknowledged Him

St. Peter

said.

Him

not

was

Word,

the

Him

in

Saviour's conduct

in

with

Father, one

substance, distinct in Person. And the

when

days of

intendingit their

words

find that He

should

be

at

into the to

Himself

if

once

light. Thus "

desirous

of 1

He

gave

at

wait

when

the

correctinghim

for

for His His

and

young

Master," He

if

as

awhile

bring Christ

if

as

; ;

once

reservingthem to

was

cealed purposelycon-

not

stand, but should

Him, and said, Good more

yet

given,but

interpretation ; as

words

our

knowledge,which

should

coming, who

came

into

we flesh,

His

that

His

look

we

ruler showed

than

of


IN

XVIL]

REMEMBRANCE.

revealingHimself, words, rather another

than

He

the Jews

He, being a

had

intimatingthat

the

called

were

He

Himself,

gods

well

as

or

He

expressions, the Old

when witness

bear

to

was,

ment Testa-

And

He.

as

which

Truth

own

refused

what

say

At self Him-

God, far from

prophetsof

the

his

blasphemy, in

sacred

His

Pilate,He

before

stood

to

withdrew

even

of

Himself

made

weigh

far disclosed

so

Him

on repeatingand insisting

He they rejected,

him

accept them.

to

accused

man,

make

to

Himself

time, when

that that

desirous

291

He

whence

or

came.

He

Thus

was

Apparently,it Ghost had

with

been

knew

it,not

at

here

we

Now

in

Presence

but

what

is gone

see,

in

I

evidence

before

comes

in

discerned

and

of

all

think, the

Holy who

they

over

was

trace

of

a

general again

again and

us

world,

the at

afterwards, when

Saviour's

the

the time.

is not

us,

resurrection,

Apostlesunderstood

When

Scripture and

upon

Our

His

them.

which principle, both

that serveth."

he

as

ascension, when

that the

descended,

"

till after His

not

was

after especially

and

them

among

the we

time look

God's

that

it is

when back

upon

over.

historyitself the

existence

will

supplyinstances

of this

remarkable

law. St.

Philip,for instance, when

Almighty Father, had

so

he asked

little understood

the

our long enjoyed ; accordingly,

2

to

see

the

he privilege Lord

il an-


CHRIST

292

swered,

thou

hast

yet

Again,on I

What

"

I been

Have

"

His

not

do, thou

And

in like

that

did

they Him,

Then heart

burn

too

not

know

once

He

said

"

the of

sun

he

holden

were

nized recog-

of their

talked

fled

sight.

not

with

our

by

us

set."

house

God, and

place!

was

there

In

sleep he

his

above of

this

is

gate

Luke

2

xiii. 7. xxiv.

32.

4

his

sleep, I

said, How but

of heaven

4."

Again, after wrestlingall night with

John

them.

other

none

all

place,and

afraid,and

This

this is the

tarried

out

is in

Old

brother,

his

Lord

awaked

Lord he

the

the

from

from

place,and was

he

And

is this

3

the two

they

out

He

Angels,and

dreadful

1

these

done

another, Did

while

when

Surely,the

it not.

of

was

things

with

taken following,

Accordingly,when knew

had

When

vanished

certain

a

the vision

said,

Jesus these

their eyes

to

us,

the

night, because

he

that

talked

Him.

one

Jacob,

lightedupon

saw

when

they

He

while

Emmaus,

to

are

Testament. "

shalt

?"

way

Such

that

thou

things understood

they

and

Peter,

2."

within

3

the

at

they

"

but

now,

but first,

the

manner

disciples going

and

you,

said to St.

Again, "These

Him,

Him

thingsunto

not

remembered of

with

Me, Philip?"

knowest

disciplesat

written

were

time

occasion, He

another

then glorified,

[Serm.

long

so

known

not

hereafter 1."

know

MANIFESTED

Angel,

the

John

xii. 16.

Gen.

xxviii. 11

the

"

17.


XVII.]

IN

who

knowing

not

name,

then

place

Peniel

and

So

1 have

so

God3." Such

rule

them

at

only.

Of

Most

God which and not

was

is still

the

discern

the

1

things of

Gen.

xxxii.

30.

parted de-

his

wife, then,

and

not

Him.

Then

they

And

I

in

the

mission

the

"

Manoah

that

so

fell said

have

we

do

we

have

said,

very

outline

of

mission

laden

of

; the

the

had

as

not

even

natural

Spiritof

2

Judges

of the

vi. 22.

of

the

the

Son

of

Holy Ghost,

benefits, spiritual and when

blood He

could

wrought

still less discerns

man

God

be

to

Flesh

God,

have

we

Saviour, who

our

with

secret.

visible miracles

; for because

face to face V

till afterwards

the Son

with

Angel

secretly ;

more

more

been

wards time, except by faith, after-

High,and still

had

Scripture,to dispenseHis

which,

understood

from

then,

man,

surelydie, because

in

the

a

God

Lord

ground

shall

is God's

who

after the

and

the

to

Gospel history; was

face !

departed

like

Lord

discovered

wife, We

not

Him

of the

specialinstances

two

His

of the

name

face to

had

discovered

blessingssilentlyand discern

God

Angel

Alas, O

"

Manoah

their faces

seen

called the seen

like manner,

then, they

his

have

Angel

an

from

unto

Jacob

treated

he said,

in

asking after

and

was,

"

the

had

seen

And

293

preservedV

till then, he

him, and

on

I

again, after

not

till

for

;

Gideon, who and

it

length

at

life is

my

REMEMBRANCE.

;

yet in the

3

next

lb. xiii. 20. 22,


CHRIST

294

all shall be

world

what

here the

it

was

to Moses

; He

live

glory behind, he

passing;

which it

saw

it, and toward

the

Now

to

in them. do

we

but

If indeed

We

not

why things come,

One

made

son

prisonin have

ye

these

things

the

was

1

Exod.

of

bereaved

fortunes

with

away

is not,

all these

:

away

so ;" certainly

foreignland,

Simeon

and

the

a

the

20.

confess

We

the

and

will

ye

favourite from

him

xxxiv.

8.

;

nothing.

these

seemed

things be.

to

rest, another

take

;

"

"

in Me

is not,

Benjamin Yet

Or

good.

all

pursue

and

holy youth

sold

by

2

; at

they tend.

against me." for

His

not,

children; Joseph

my

what

as

or

see

whither

they

pen hapat the

God's hand

see

third demanded

a

working

first taken

xxxiii.

by

things are

were

of

or

takes

know

occasion, "All

one

on

head

Events

happens

accept in faith.

2

his

accept it in faith

we

see

againstme

do not

all that

take

but

out

ledged acknow-

is to what

faith,we

have

can

cried

he

do not

we

we

we

Jacob are

them,

how, whether

any

best

that

front,or in

bowed

and

parallelthis

we

see, and

not

....

saw

in

see

providencesof dailylife.

meaning

face,

worshipped 1."

how

of

appeared

Moses

not

haste

pleasantor painful;

us

it

retired,and

it

as

earth, and

the

the

time

might

made

"

consider

place in

he

Thus

see.

My

see

and

passed by,

to

gloryas

canst

believing

not

them

is like His

said, Thou He

for

given

never

"

;" but

[Serm.

condemned,

of God

presence

and

MANIFESTED

who

his brethren

Gen.

xlii. 36.


IN

XVIL]

to

REMEMBRANCE.

295

strangers,carried into Egypt, tempted by

periloustemptation, overcoming thrown

gracious,and

the

again in

Joseph;"

its

was

reason

was

that

thingsby up, and he

afterwards time his

made

"

; "

sent

me

me

of

fain

God

meet

blasphemous find

it.

his thousand

send

eyes

of

eye

throughout all

constant,

of Satan.

in what

it and

goes

rebellion and his

; and

lord

was

not

He

hath

of all his of is

so

Egypt." silent, This

He

discern

cannot ; and

though

is

he

it,in his mad

against heaven, penetratingas many

said

unerring!

on

encounter

was

you,"he

which

so

Lord

mysteriousat

the land

indeed

because

It

and

and

His

againsthim.

life

Pharaoh,

Crafty

by

as

?

the

the

before

me

God

power

far

set originally

so

hitherto, but to

time

happy

was

was

preserve

efficacious, so

Hand

would

to

the

so

to

though

what

providence

baffles the

what

did

"

ruler

a

Wonderful

and

God

saw,

father

a

house, and

so

he

brethren,

that

you

yet

saw

it had

Joseph Thus

so.

with

them

him, apparentlyall things were

Yet the

which

that

was

all,for it did but judge of

at

standard

again and

at

saw

which

be

ing ;" but wait-

tokens, except

reward;

own

be

to

he

warded, re-

should

Lord

The

in faith he

them,

pronounce

ought

with

? any

Lord

It is said "

very

not

entering into

heaven

?

think

reward

no

from

long

you

iron

the

narrative,

of God

realized

faith he faith

how

do

till

down

sacred

but

tokens

any

look

"

? and

why

"

the

prison,the

soul, waiting there

his

to

into

it but

a

he

instruments

he

not can-

is,yet avail


MANIFESTED

CHRIST

296

nothing against the majestic serene

him the

holy imperturbablecalm

the

providencesof

as

is, he

he

before

Divine

of the does

knew

a

the

of Gabriel's

not

the

conceptionof

Holy Thing

which

the

Son

God.

He

made the

martyrs Lord

of the

prospects ; he but

who

one

been

darkness, and

with

his utmost he

and He he

Thy

did

tried

the

more

brought into feared and

hated.

he

providence !

1

God

Vid.

"

He

the

Him, ; he

with

own

got

the

hour to

his

power ; but

conquer

ment, greatest achieve-

very

resistless

be

done

salvation

a

God

2

Acts

2."

which

ment Atone-

plotting.

was

course

hand

Thy

to

misery He

19.

had

against

and

whatsoever

art

none

and rose

Israel,the Saviour ;"

Ignat. ad Eph.

tempted

ambitious

name,

He

he

and

accomplished the

Verily,Thou of

kill

before

world

Wonderfully silent,yet O Thyself,

as

by

meant

born, being called

seemed

than

He

immaculate

was

devil.

a

world, whose

"

the

and

his

as

here,

guess

children

determined the

a

failure wisdom

secret

Apostles, and

eifort,and no

to

strength,in

then

counsel

of that

to be

alreadybore

in his full

and

what

hunger

sifted

is but

all in the dark.

but

was

fool, like

a

or

coming, and

alreadygiven over

his God of

He

innocent

all with

of

experienced

makes

Virgin *, or

that

of

deep

there,

act

child

a

silence,

reignsthrough

dailybread

Counsels.

bold

which

Crafty and

like

appears

mockery,

and

God.

sport of, whose

made

one

or

[Serm.

of

God's

that hidest and

iv. 28.

if

even


REMEMBRANCE.

IN

XVII.]

devils,sagaciousas they

can

which

way

to

devils will

the

our

faith, beholding the cloud when

which

for mortal

And

so, again,in

been

with

Let

a

he

will

which

how

find

at the

instance, the

the

occasion

have

determined

his

God's

were.

leads The

them

hand

they

utmost

cannot

see

now,

hence

act

them,

though

them

to

could

not

take

a

way is to shall

togetherwith

perchance

at the

so

pleasure in we

serving-

past life,and

sent

and

to

those

as

acts,

which

much

own,

and

they

know

not

or

were

what

hereafter

of

years

He of.

they ; and

towards

God

that

it. are

fragrancewith

perhaps we ;

they

his

see

as,

who

persons

believe

:

child,

a

accidents

is, that

it

time

realize that

Him.

indifferent

most

over

they

past bear in retrospect

has

prospects, whatever

do

can

whole

the

ever

by

what

to believing,

And

is

the

moments

with

him,

callingor

forward

worship

his

was

in falling

benefited

most

he

nary, ordi-

He

that

to

upon

the

school

of his

on

were

seemed

occurrences,

to discern

is

back

critical

time

for

he

trusts

look acceptably,

God

able

are

who

person,

tance, dis-

pable impal-

and

rare

?

to

the

gloryin

pleasant,but

grievous,not

and, like Moses,

us,

that

reward

a

of other

number

a

afterwards

we

as

too

was

He

as

?

sense

striking,not

not

as

present

of

hand,

by lovingfaith

except afterwards

it

and

nature

except by

take,

not

can

see

it

see

how

we

His

detect

hope

we

spiritsby

are,

experiencedin evil,cannot works, how

297

rather

saw

we

little in did

not,

receivingpleasure,


CHRIST

298

though

received

we

we

knew

we

bring home we

is

ourselves

to

past, reflection

is the

for

the

the

and

sorrowful

thus

than

more

He

and

is

itself

rears

is

to

?

look

to

the

are

unprofitable,

upon.

true

the

Christian and

but

was

be

able, comfort-

sight is

present,

the

rich

and

more

in

statelytree

if all this be

much

then,

Christ's Cross

but

And

derful) won-

desolateness

to

own

is

Nay,

wards after-

since

so,

Lord

our

as

tony, mono-

affection.

plantingof

ordinarytimes,

obedience religious

Such

The

sameness

dulness, is

was

aloft,and has fair branches

of

or

was

illuminated

they not times,

living

their very

in

first

and

sharp and trying;

good

of sad

should

The

to be

us

all with

leaving His

orphanhood

us.

pleasing and

(which at

other

at

it

;

strike

seemed

; all is

time

days past

What

itself; what

softened

seems

the heart

to

what

;

in

times

yet why

:

and

calm

regard

we

are

we

the

which

seemed

forth

pleasure

Such, I say,

stability ; what

harmony

now

feel at

and

did not

enjoyment

afterwards.

shine

its treasure is

when

the

orderlycourse.

soothing

now

even

reflect upon

when

time, is now

a

has

; we

We

knew

we

received

memory,

ordinary years,

and regularity

now

cause pleasure,be-

God, but

softness with

and

nothing, these

at

of

in.

reason

sweetness

fall upon

most

received

we

or

comes

recognize and

away

what

not

[Serm.

receiving; but afterwards, when

were

we

We

it.

in the presence

were

it not ;

MANIFESTED

so

fruit, true

filled is it ful-

regards seasons

of

comfort.

feelingswith

which

men

often

look


IN

XVII.]

back it

their

on

a

scent,

what

see,

sound,

a

first years

the

to

God's

Nay,

fullywhat

them

first years,

but

know

think

it is those

very

which

they

past, when It

that

that

they would robed His

before What

happens are

are

and we

and

be

in

which the

they regret

children

the

future.

again, but

would

God;

see

with

beings,crowned

to

who

are

the

in

happens also

great and

the

ranth, ama-

of the

the

comings

in of

up

know

times

are

who serious

effects,till afterwards.

much

us,

individuals,

pleasant times

cannot

what little,

are

of

Its

We

memory.

their

gather

fortunes

Church.

make

we

of God

throne.

familiarlywith Then

which

years

them,

over

and

Angels

do not

they

white, and with palms in their hands,

pleasant in

what

be

not

bright

so

presence

that

would

immortal

be

discern

longing after

but

they

would

they

think

They

they are

is not

then

was

see

now

them.

attracts

it is the

after, whereas

them

gave

tender, affectionate

those

they yearn

time, that

time

thoughts towards why. They

or

in memory

and

that

made full of

are

of that

word,

a

the

at

perhaps they

which

glorious.They

or

back

know with

up now

was

book, them

brings

token

or

and they then discipleship,

not

went

even

it

brings

could

relic

some

or

of their

they

presence

rest.

and

spot,

accident

any

Some

them.

some

or

299

childhood, when

vividlybefore

earlytime,

REMEMBRANCE.

abode, and those

and the

who

seemed

the

goings

in their

like

recollection

day

other of

Then

what

out

lived men.

they


CHRIST

300

here, and

did

MANIFESTED

what

of the the

and

earth, and

chief

their

day

the

Church,

faith, then

is the

and

and

and

presence

it.

like the

And that

Great

It needs

reallythis

and

persecutions with

the

looked

Mystical,as

the

they almost

time

Saints, great events, great privileges,

mountains, everlasting

it is

they

neither

see

moment

a

grow

as

recede

we

to

instinct,felt by the multitude,

of

sort

of in possession really

are

remarked)

in faith

nor

makes

accept,

them

give up

so

those

long possessedwithout at

the

withdrawn, a

tender

divisions and

and

Christ at

cept ex-

them.

from

so

gloryof

afterwards, though

upon hid

the

and

shine

and

how

prove

in

have

to

them.

fears

and

seen

nowise

threateningsinterfere

and scatterings

who

be

not

delicate

more

little schism

troubles

and

outlines, which

its

study of historyto how

their

Kings

"

ravaged

so

in

obliterate

to

attempt

case;

disorders

are

off

mighty men,"

found

or

rich men,

and

men,

it could

that

or glorious,

very

little

very

Gospel.

the

continuityof

clear and

for the

in the

magnified themselves,

so

infringedthe out

setting

great

captains,and

deformed

by

the

their

known

not

of

way

triumph

Then

there.

powerful, are

spoken of, except by achievements

said

they

persecutors,however

[Serm.

comes feeling

last moment, when

it is too over

them

that

which

which

(assome the

unwillingjust at which privileges

mercies

late, or that

all but

last

they have

valuing or using. when

they have

times Some-

are

too

being late,

something precious


is

going

of arms,

from

them. the

and

depart hence

us

they cannot is

REMEMBRANCE.

IX

XVII.J

They

voices

"

Let

"

they attempt

retain

to

the

day

what

of grace

over.

Once

more

:

of

one

every

time

one

other,

or

regards

as

Ordinances

of the Church.

realize, we

but

but

can

after

them,

an

Such

is the memory

at

the

Services

and

time

could

we

solemnized

the

we

to

tempted and

wished

We

and

lie down

we

rise

we

recollect

the

Lord

come,

with

a

again, and we

have

manifested

out,

"

How

stone

"

for

our

mind a

what

through them, dreadful

is this

they blind

so

afterwards the

pillow;

vision

long,

when be

like Jacob, in

call to seen

hearts,

over

should

we

in their

think

to

highestgood), yet

our

full of God.

belief

our

wayward

our

were

ness, sick-

"

time, in spiteof

which

Services

nay,

restlessness, Services

performing (alas! that

cry

;

munion Com-

Holy

a

enjoy, from

not

from agitation,

beforehand, nay,

dead

us

from

myrrh, aloes, and

of many

blessedness, yet troubled

were

of

Marriage, of Ordination;

at

feared

"

garments,

cannot

is with breathes

of

from which

time, we

God

sweetness

a

and

ation, bed, of Baptisms assisted in, of Confirm-

sick

which

the

that

strongly,at

Sacraments

Church, of Holy Communions

in a

His

from

as

cassia."

at

interval

the

At

believe

have

surelymust

us

experienced this general feelingmost

to

sound

Temple saying,

when penitents,

;

the

hear

to

seem

in the

;" and

see

301

of and

are

dark,

but when

has

passed,

Angels, we

place!

and

are

this

led is


CHRIST

302

none

other than

gate

of heaven."

it meets when far

it is

world

to

is

there

is

the

of

the

wise,

And

earth

bear

in

God's

in

of hazards

the

than

can

the

We

than

days

be

is with

"

was

Spiritis

in more

The

Lord

Spirit. than

His And

trod

us

ever

more

secret

more

silent, tion ministra-

whoso

was

speaks,

up ;

with

whom

glory Joseph,

the Lord, in the

Apostles; inasmuch

flesh and

is

times

He

Let

ven. hea-

God

blessing and

David, and with

sels coun-

ten

when

reckoned of

more

with

flesh, was us

be

the

lordly,or

the awful

under

can

the

Son,

the

truth,

are

of

nothing of

powerful, the

fathomed.

Lord

faces of the

Spiritof

us.

more

of the

words

Spirit,against whom

more

of His

is

Eternal

the

nothing

news

of the

flesh, is with

grieves,loses

whoso

resolves

this divine

awful.

is

so

The

see.

powerful,or

than

is, the

hand

more

our

mind

the

powerful

glorious,more

more

He

of

future,

rich, or of the busy,

Ever-blessed

Presence

fore be-

cannot

; in the

wealthy, there the

yet

; the

the

or

is dark

There

; in

of the

day

this in

we

of the

heaven

deeds

of the

pomps

here

of

every

Righteousness

society; in the

great,or

nothing

of

Sun

heaven

this is the

What

usual.

as

face of

nothing of

eloquent,or

and

what

profitby

us

on

go

of the

or

many,

the

profitby it flies.

as

Let

past.

in the

there

the

and

reflects the

us,

seems

of heaven

the

us,

God,

of

us

[Serm.

this,to have faithin what

as

day

Let

teaches

hour

and

house

the

conclude.

To

MANIFESTED

blood

as

but

now

vine the Di-

; inasmuch


XVII.]

as

IN

the

risen

than

and

He

when

manhood,

to

blessed

than

sight,

by

unto

God

who

saw

His

and

imparts

could

work

miracles

much

more

can

miracles

visible

are

His

miracles

gifts

for,

to

"

as

inheritors

use,

members

of

the

to

we

to

Christ,

kingdom

of

flesh, ?

so

of

beg of

our

Him

vileges, pri-

believe,

to

to

"

glory

heaven."

His

more

depth

children

He

how

if

and

much

possess,

improve, of

the

If

us.

now

us

priests

glorified

His

Let

into

enter

what

enjoy

to "

ask

invisible.

to

to

power,

now

disciples

who

of

miracles

of

the

He

more

we

and

than

days

is

are

glorified

the

full

were

wherewith

grace

thus

subject

faith

kings

even

own

ing, bless-

it, and

more

of

more

work

His

and

as

Him.

in

He

in

much inas-

;

grace,

inasmuch

Father,

Him

and

much

touched

servant

spiritualizing

so

privileged,

and

Christ,

;

powerful

more

a

concealed

when

pain

highly

of

virtue,

and

temptation

more

of

is

form

Word,

more

life, than

and

Saviour

the

in

Eternal

has

303

glorified was

the

as

REMEMBRANCE.

in

our

of

present God,

and


XVIII.

SERMON

GAINSAYING

THE

JUDE

"

Woe

them

unto

ran

in the

gainsayingof

There

and

of

both

where of must

he

while

that

and for

"

1

of

spoken

are

of

V

iii.8.

And

vi. 5.

text.

Titus

and

greedy

not .

...

;"

"

; as

Deacons

the

filthylucre ;" noticing

supposed

sake

laam; Ba-

of

the

in

be

covetous

greedy

the

again and again by

that

taught things which

Tim.

perished

sin

the

and

Bishop must

some

lucre's filthy

and

Scripture,ambition

in

of Korah

not

.

Cain,

and

trouble

which

....

not ...

the

A

of

reward,

Epistlesto Timothy

says,

be

for

is denounced

"

filthylucre

in the way

gone

of Balaam

Core."

which

in his

Paul,

error

sin

sin of Balaam

The

they have

denounced

are

avarice, the

and

11.

special sins

two

are

Church,

St.

; for

greedilyafter the

KORAH.

OF

the

"

gain

was

liness," god-

they ought sin of

Tit. i. 7, 11.

Korah,

not or


THE

XVIII.]

OF

GAINSAYING

ambition, is condemned commands, let him

be Be

"

says,

when "

not

he

be

great

that

;" and

sins

togetherare for

with

which

we

He

a

Priest

the

are

of

for

ter Af-

Christ, when

He

after the order

ever

for

exercisingHis

hood Priest-

"

again,day

that

atoning death out

once

Himself

xx.

day,

and

to

and

people,again of the

end

world,

gloriousresurrection, which for all in His instituted

James

26. 2

IV.

means

continually,for commemorating the

VOL.

of Melchi-

of the

mention

make

after

Matt.

being

Commission.

Spirit, among

1

ther ; nei-

the festival in

were,

and

He

hortation ex-

brought before

His elect

Calvary.

both

the flock of God

sins

two

resurrection

instituted

has

wrought

And

a

fall

Peter, in his

applyingin the

He

he

heritage,but

is,as it

proceed to

earth

on

be

ready mind

a

of the Ministerial

the celebrating

zedek,"

God's

Easter, which

"

of

Paul,

in the firstlessons of the firstSunday

Church

commemoration

became

feed

"

to

over

these Accordingly,

after

St.

by

shall

we

St.

pride

he

the flock 2."

ensamples to

by our

of

Elders

lords

you,

not

devil V

the

lucre,but filthy

being

as

spoken

the

to not

us

of

condemnation

by

should

Bishop

a

novice, lest being lifted up

into the

He

among

that

knowing

greater condemnation directs

when

;" by St. James, when

masters,

many

305

Lord,

our

will

minister

your

the

receive

by

Whosover

"

KORAH.

1 Pet.

iii. 1. v.

Person

own

that

means

1 Tim.

iii. 6.

2, 3. X

on

on

the


GAINSAYING

THE

"06

man,

frail and

His

gifts,and

risen, He

His

:

As

Apostles,

if after His

pattern, we

Church,

His

with

Sunday Of

such

best

subjectof

is the

full of

the

lesson

Dathan,

belonging

to

considers

Levite and

day, follow His

Himself

the

for

to

same

and

reverence

derived

and

Abiram,

the

Old

the

the

Covenant,

of

minister, but

Abiram,

who

were

of

will be

This

do,

now

to

sider con-

ran, rebellion of Ko-

which, though properly

applicableto

ambition

Ministry; scheme

awe.

I shall

from

Church's

our

Divine

the

us

Church

our

tainly cer-

Christians.

historyin question contains

or

in

Christian

the

with

by proceeding,as

seen

only of

as

delegating it

high importance then,

so

The

Me," He

you." And,

selected

Gospel

intimatelyconnected

mercy,

His

new

consecrated

this

at

His

sent

I

send

mies, ene-

shows.

judgment, so

He

of

was

His

unfold

taking to

of

He

to

hath

even

"

that

the

as

His

of

celebration

too,

vessel

When

but

;

so

even

the

Himself

Father

My "

great power,"

be

is, to

destroythe Temple "

[Serm.

dead, ordaining

Spirit,nor

the

said to His

the

he

as

first show

not

Ministers

up

the

represent Him.

to

manifest

nor

KORAH.

from

rose

fallible

did

nor

law,

He

that

day

very

OF

an

himself, who

Korah of the

rebellion

was

a

Dathan

of

ministers, but,

not

not

account,

as

we

speak, laymen.

now

In

consideringit, I

point, viz.

to

under

determine which

shall

confine

the these

myself

feelingsand wicked

men

to

this

stances circumrebelled


GAINSAYING

THE

XVIII.]

OF

KORAH.

307

againstMoses

and

Aaron,

warning those

who

speak lightlyof schism,

seen

they are

and feelings

as

St. Jude,

in the text,

well

it

is this:

Aaron,

.

the

they

up

famous

Moreover hundred

by

lightof

to

the

in

there

Moses

They

1

and

some

dignityof to

seem

Abiram's

great Aaron

Numb.

Korah's

Now, then, let

us

party

the

been

persons said

are

emphasis, to

have

been

of

renown

V

them as

and was

as

now

formidable

it, when

9.

as

many

should

we

xvi. 2. xxvi.

x2

have

considerable

and

among

very and

and

proposed.

'princes, fifty or, A

and

Abiram

and

congregation,men were

is

said,

againstMoses

fire.

and

with

who

have

earthquake,and

an

eminent

once,

noblemen.

those

it.

Dathan

with

Dathan

and

that

and

rebelled

observed.

be

than

Christian,as

a

perish. This, then,

to

remarks

of the most

Israel.

more

Jews,

in

First,then, let the number

offenders

in

sin

a

such

historyof Korah, Dathan,

burned

was

proceed to

is

consequence

swallowed

company

"

in

and

then ;

they were

as

days make

outline of the

Abiram

now

then, and, if

as

as I thought; considering,

in these

men

The

some

are

well

which

plainlyintimatingthat

in the way

serious

very

evil

the

formerly in

as

commit

circumstances

as

Koran's

gainsayingas

1

tion, separa-

dissent,in this day ; for I think it will be

they do prevail,are

were

of

and

now

how

view

a

that

prevailvery widely

a

that, with

and

so

two

say,

tion opposigreat

a


GAINSAYING

THE

308

of eminent

number

rebelled

persons

modern

language) became

Church.

Nor

know,

from

the

portionof

God's

pointed ap-

The

them, viz. the family of Aaron,

of

ministers.

were

dissatisfied with he

him,

be

priesthood.

And

his

joined

brethren

hundred

and

rank

and

2. that

Abiram.

Two banded

this

oppositionto Moses, forming,from

and

number,

let

Next,

they

body (touse

a

very

once

more

to say high respectability,

right. They

kind

of

who

all those at

wished "

once

Dathan

doubt

and

from

to

of their tents, and

and

their

little children."

misgivings,

no

way

clear ;

and

they

of wrath

fears, no

they

came

which

were

out, Moses

to have

When

their curse, wicked

and

stood

they any

were

they

in

as

saw

the

test, any

might attempt,

"

part" de-

men," in

the

their sons,

wives, and see

bade

to

of those

You

stand

tained enter-

and

perplexity; they

sure

to

they were

Abiram,

out,

their

men.

hesitation.

escape

came

door

seemed

and

the tents

Abiram

confident

or

Dathan

denounced

Moses

how

observe

us

were

no

of

there

as

in the eyes of least,that is,respectability

the

the

many

rebellion

joined Dathan

language)of

modern

his

in

as

Levites, or ministers, were fifty

togetherin their

him

made

to have

just

but

but,

;

had

God

we

portion

a

Korah

more,

that

:

priests ;

was

what

something

it appears

princeswho

were

Levites,as

were

Such

being merely

aspiredto

(in

against,or

especially holy tribe

the

were

all of them

"

a

"

[Sehm.

dissenters

joined them.

ministers all

all,

this

was

KORAH.

OF

had

no

their

right;

sentence

thinking


THE

XVIIL]

that

GAINSAYING

nothing could less.

and

accept

them

Lord

doth

his company

Aaron

of

Korah

glory

the

endure

to

Moses

and

against such

of

that

both

God

than

Such

therefore

the

of

the

two

nobles, and

the

two

God.

we,

who

And

confidence

perhaps

whom

the

Korah

and of

Moses

congregation" there

remark,

the

made

have

was

pleasingto

more

Korah,

of

and

hundred

Almighty

and

believe

that

God

Dathan,

way, which how

or

the

fiftyprinces or

in

"

attribute

it to

their

happen

now.

confidence

are

some

special

something quite out

peculiarperhaps to cannot

of

their

spite of

against them,

was

like,

and

ministers fifty

hundred

at first sighttempted to

hard-heartedness, the

and

place,where

extraordinaryinfatuation,judicialblindness,

of

the

other. confidence

Abiram,

the

Sceptics,were

neither

the

was

put

fident equallysincere, equallycon-

partieswere

; and

the

all

Aaron.

standing by, might

and

visiblydisplayed,did

Lord

gather

"

awful

and

posal. pro-

before

door

congregation with

the

;" nay, in that sacred the

was

in the

stood

"

man

holy."

shall be

accordingly

tabernacle

the

be, that

choose, he

them

in

to

would

He

not

or

incense

put

it shall

and

"

rest

office, priest's

their censers,

take

"

to

were

therein, and

Lord,"

whether

the

and

fidence con-

they promptly accepted the

; and

They fire

the test

Koran's

the

perform

to

309

was

challengedhim

God,

stand

to

so

of it. Nor

come

Moses

before

appear

KORAH.

OF

the We

could

Jews,

"

cannot

thing someprehend com-

possiblybe


THE

310

based but

on

on

that

GAINSAYING

(I do

reason

OF

not

[Serm.

We

do

they did,

when

case,

as

have

we

often

we

good

think

Rather

not.

consider

not

perchance they thoughtthey had

for what

reason),

correct

on

say

apparent reason.

even

KORAH.

in

our

to

truth, some

and

at once,

of reason, from

indeed

as

such

evil

not

which to

convey

this

made

thus

historyis

Church

not

is

a

which

with

different

very

Korah, Dathan, much

very

the

What,

3. which

in the to

againstMoses

and us

Their

Aaron pay

Now,

the

were

of

dice, prejuthat

themselves

the

it,

to

that

from

reasons

Korah, Dathan,

ventured

?

sition oppois professedly

days

think

confidence

to

it is

of

really

same.

they were

Lord

the

mere

Abiram, whereas

and

then,

made

even

of

calculated

upon

they oppose

sort

lose the

since

passion,or wilfulness,persons confidence

whether

we

in these

reason,

upon

hidden

day ; because,

God's

to

based

solemn

this

at

us

And

others.

or

soul

throughthe pretence

to be

operatingas

so

of

I mean, the

principleoperatingon it

to

hatred

ultimately ; but

was

operatingon

not

themselves

lesson

it

own

attribute it

we

to pride, or obstinacy, something irrational,

the

reasons

and

what

attention let it be

rebellions of the

to

"

appeal Aaron

ground

and

right,

was

is

now

so

as

and

if in the

this

:

dent confi-

so

confident,that

God,

to

arguments

or

Abiram

Name

up

of the

they accused

called

they

rise

to

Moses

Let priestcraft.

this circumstance.

observed, that

people, founded

there on

were

open

many and

pro-


XVIII.]

THE

fessed

unbelief.This

particularsin in

God, but mixed

was

their

in Moses. up

the

people

believed

the

Divine

Arm

deliverance of the

day

gather

to

rebellion of it God Moses the of

of

the

that

by But,

any

rank

and "

were

and

God's into

chosen

how,

Church,

and to

Accordingly,far

be

the

and

they

and

their the

relied

their

Levi the

was

the

it ;

of

God

they only

to

formed

was

at

priest instead

nation, they maintained

their

on

submit

nation

that

people.

companions

to

chosen,

denying

rogative pre-

of renown,"

bring themselves which

sons

they might

govern have

accuse

were

congregation,men

from

ters promo-

say) corrupting

Abiram

and

in the

providence of

or

should

to

seem

;

not

of

of the tribes ;

lead

in the

that

interferingwith

was

they

the seventh

on

hint

power

(as we

to

out

no

their

in

people; only they

appointment, by a

is

first-born

eminence

could

and

they complained

remarkable,

Dathan

birth

will,

the

there

Moses

famous

they

it is

system.

Reuben,

consider

But

alteringor

divine

against

spiesreturned,

Thus

they went

us,

the

generally

manifested

thus

in the disbelieving

over

indeed,

them, this implied a disbelief in

it.

before

; but

report of the good land, and

protection.

; and

manna

the

the

disbelief

a

Moses,

in

altogether,as

and

not

was

strictlydirected

more

evil

of

character

rebellions

Thus, when an

it

Distrust

was

God.

the

:

all their

in

about

spread

review

311

KORAH.

not

was

under

rebellion

Almighty

OF

GAINSAYING

God's

scrutable in-

Reuben. was

with

said that


THE

312

He

only

claimed

Moses

and

Aaron

as

ness,

the

they

;

Lawgiver,

They said,

seeing

all the

them

and

;

the

Their

limiting

freedom,

and

he

they human

had

were

"

All

as

the

a

of

their

all

God

an

the

fallible

are

serve

of

Moses

was

God

and

restraining His

of

grace,

privileges ;

whereas priests, and

advice,

needed

Him

no

direction,

or

from

man,

imperfections with

congregation

;

God,

one, or

you, one

wherefore

between

of

the

congregation of

glory

order

of

upon

covenanted

voice,

withal, and

Saint

that

of

priests,every

from

priestcraftof

them

mediator

the

ments, encroach-

holy,every

are

eoc-

rights of

much

too

mercies

instituted

passionsand

the

the

the

is among

assistance, no

approach

take

people. called

now

called the

Aaron

and

obscuring

performance,

like

whole

of

objection was,

them

robbing

that

is

they

Ye

"

Lord

interposinghimself "

what

to

yourselvesabove

up

Lord?"

them,

the

congregation

the

lift ye

the

it for

so

in all its fulness

arrogant pretensions,the

their

then

their own,

as

champions

were

Lord.

or

it

people againstwhat

Moses

profane-

or

rejectedthe blessing,they

only opposed

the

power

from

claimed

they

with

tyrants,and hypocrites.Far

claim

to

as

they

;

and

it

clusiveness

and

Moses

Esau's,

were

Aaron

and

only denounced

they

;

who

; nay,

Moses

[Serm.

or lightnessof mind, scoffing

any

esteemed

They

an

Aaron

like

KORAH.

equalityof honour

usurpers,

showing

OF

speciallywith

not

was

GAINSAYING

of

men

themselves,

to

acceptably.

holy,"say they,

"

every


THE

XVIIL]

of

one "

The

them

Lord

only, He

in the

all of

fallen

Yes;

us

Ye

they

call

Lord's

the

Aaron

of

to

death have

seem

or

of

if to

the

of

the

and Lord."

schismatics Moses of

and

juggling

stratagem,

some

they represented

the

they

their discernment,

on

intellectual

of

; and

judgment

pride themselves

vision

fraud, and

which

by

brought

it home

impostors. in these

guiltindeed

be representation the words the

show

will not

true

"

put

up1." No

self-wise

it is

yet

apparentlytrue,

to

come

the eyes

out

"

;

we

have

to him.

of these eyes ;

and priest,

1

Vid.

submit

to

his

Poem Lyra Apostolica,

yoke

151.

"

are

we

of

as

swer an-

Wilt ?

men

dull, brutish, superstitious bigots,to a

if this

men,

the rebels themselves

of Moses

summons

come

!

which

with

thou," say they,

before

miraculous

a

through

Awful

mere

enemies, whom

clearness

saw

the

by

has

science,or of poisoning, compassed

or

their

died

as

they to

magic

Moses

device

diabolical

and

partisans

to

accuse

some

us,

judgment

people

they

having by

strange

some

secret

of

Their

separatistsand

people,"and

forsooth

priests,

those

the

mercy-

another,

as

man

people say

killed

clouds

is among

after God's

The

the

on

He

one

near

them."

in the

not

is not

; but

even

rebels. have

is

813

among

is to Moses."

tone

the "

He

as

same

on

Aaron,

the

Aaron

with

is

off; He

congregation,as

near

Lord

Sinai, He

on

is not

affect the

"

far

is not

KORAH.

OF

the

and

;

is not

seat, He

as

GAINSAYING

we

not

crouch

bondage

ed. 2.

;


can

we

can

we

reason,

exercise

indeed

fair

will listen with

we

all

with

prepossessionto

what

to

put

by

us

but

;

rational and

before with

with

go

us

?"

honey, or ;" not

need

mere

given or, as

work of

a

babilities proin

a

rigidlytested, of us

on

tell the

To

"jealous

are

for

lies

claims,

your

obey. We

proof

do

men

so

spiritual

our

superiorholiness,superior

of all

We

another.

over

us

equal,all independent.

thyselfaltogethera princeover hast

Moreover," they continue, " thou into

go

thing searched,

to

you.

of

one

are

make

thou "

brought us

does

not

eyes

examined

every

proved

assumption

brethren, we

Wilt

our

will not

we

;

Aaron,

and have

be

encroachments

in acceptableness

"

and

burden

will

we

up,

any

liberty, any all

consideration

godly jealousy,"(alas!

a

speak !) of

are

with

not

shall

The

have

of suspicious

are

and

scrutinized, and

; till you

truth, we

us

believing;

thing

every

it is admitted. you

is told

Moses

will

is

enlightenedway,

will not

we

0

you,

still we

sifted, and

and

what

deference

of

sort

to

We

act.

we

by conscience, by feeling,

; but

to

but dispassionately), before

hearing to

a

No, seeing

out.

instinctive

determined

are

becoming

a

patience,nay,

say

and

for ourselves

give a

[Serm.

privatejudgment, and

indeed (candidly

still to determine

KORAH.

we

argue,

free unfettered

our

determine

will

OF

GAINSAYING

THE

314

land us

men

that

now

reform, much

of

speak,

well ; there

1

floweth

inheritance "

are

with

milk

fields and

The

many

still undone

not

and

yards vine-

present system ant abuses, abundwhich

should


GAINSAYING

THE

XVIIL]

idleness,much

done, much

be

defects

Do

seek

not

the

out

put

defend

to

of

eyes

315

inefficiency, many

We

Church.

the

in

KORAH.

OF

it

see

quite plainly. Wilt

yourselves.

these

men

?

kind

of

thou

will not

we

come

up." of the

Something

the

itself in

shown that

sin

was

had

Moses

the

to

and

had

"

had

they

taught

right

a

us

us

know,

not

God

with

was

said, What what

crisis ! how

a

fortydays are

lost ? has any binds

here

us

from

communication us

God

who

rule

of

to

him

f

brought Moses

or

We out

us

the

1

he

and

gone,

he left

is there

much

where

Moses

was

vision.

be

to

that

So

are

of

Egypt,

1.

! in

Is

he

feigning

how, what

indeed but

did

doing- !

wants

? any

?

they

absent

is still away.

bound

not

They

this.

heaven

xxxii.

that

man

wot

line of Aaron."

Exod.

shall go

ourselves ? is he

to

way,

themselves.

Egypt, we

ruler

a

own

the

understand

for

time

a

and

prayer

least

at

or

"

in

for

Moses,

And

1."

of him

they

gods, which

land of

of the

out

up

but

belonged

in his

them

us

for this

as

is become

what He

for

;

from

what

choose

to

"

brought

"

had

far

were

to himself

taken

people

than religion

providences;

Up," they said, make

before

also the

better

They

miraculous

; he

nation

a

them.

taught

said that Moses

golden calf,though

the

found

they had

God's

denying

of

sin

spirithad already

idolatry. Then

open

that

thought

same

not

Moses

to

the

to

this was


GAINSAYING

THE

316

; and

away

could

where

ask, for they

not

rather, they had the

and

ornaments, ! the

who

since

I

found

to

have

They

and and

"

and

Moses

Who

they

Levi

there

is

the

on

from

sword

gate

every

men."

the This

consecration

Lord's

sacred

Aaron's

side

side, and

is considered

by

which

so

that

office is

temporary

1

the

"

'

Exodjcxxii.

All the

"

man

the their

Scripture

his

panion, com-

Exod.

there

"

thousand the

act

became

his

xxxii.

out

slew

more

29.

of the

to

coincident historically

2

every

and

advancement

from

;" and

and

2

of

and

three

Levites

they, sons

put

in

camp,

about

and

him

neighbour ;"

defection

26.

the

sin ;

?" then

went

every

in

be

ing wonder-

mount

togetherunto

his

will

part in the

call.

people that day

tribe ;

ministerial

man

every

were,

sinned,

but silent,

from

his brother, and

man

they

Aaron

no

gate throughout

to

and fell of

his

by

duced se-

those who

them, they promptly

ordered

his

had

the

had

idol.

inquire.

to

down

came

who were

While

These

an

subject,it

stood

only,answered

he

the

into

who

and

Levites.

gathered themselves

when man

But

distressed.

when

said,

sin.

to

sin,the sin of

them

accuse,

inferior ministers

people his sin,

receivingtheir gold

was

complain ;

the

? the

into their

present purpose

were

they the

him

led

[Serm.

partakersin

not

been

our

where

"

could

the

did

?

moulding

was

into

KORAH.

were

Aaron

people

him

might,

forced

calf.

golden

Alas

Aaron

was

OF

the with

sacred


THE

XVIIL]

GAINSAYING

in it. All this had

duties

shortlybefore, as before

years

immediate

our

happened

others

the

think

other, whether

rebellion

the

was

Levites, which

this time

separatedthem bring them tabernacle

whom

of

they

God's

and

man,

Lord,

and

minister

they

will

as

; and

erringmen and

He

1

the

"

they

portion,on 2.

And that

on

the

trying

time,

who

gave

bulls

recollecting

not

between His

them

man

nanted cove-

calves, might

and

them, did it pleaseHim, through frail

also vouchsafe

be content

;" and

attend failed

of the

before

stand

difference

the He

that

and

at this

made

had

rewarded, might dispose

blessingsthrough

and

service

them

to

had

were

him

at

them"

unto

Israel

of

the

to

unto

Aaron

that

contemn

that

thing

do

to

appointed

when

to

sacred

congregation of Israel,to

Himself

the

the

it is that

God

the

in the

to

small

that

to

were

circumstance

them

advancement

a

to

views

priesthood also," Aaron's

the

occasion

ambitious

the

congregation to sought

of

from

near

one

stouthearted

Koran's

but

words)

under the

not

or

occasioned, still certain

"

twenty

been

has

not !

result

it seemed

"

Moses'

(in

or

their

ministry had

suppose as

reasonablysupposed,led

transaction, as has been the

some

much

as

whether

; but

317

as

which

occurrence

review

KORAH.

OF

take

with

up

with

on

with

Numb.

earthen

mere

faith instead

dispensed

Vfd. Patrick

might dispensewith

2.

2

fection, per-

vessels, and

of consistent

eloquence,

xvi.

inward

or

Numb.

obedience, wisdom,

iii. 10.

or


318

THE

Such

strength. which

GAINSAYING

the

then

Levites

OF

KORAH.

the

were

circumstances

rebelled,being

existingprivileges, as

the

[Serm.

under

elated

Reubenites

by

their

lated stimu-

were

by jealousy. The

parties then

conspiracywere

unreasoning

they

were

zealots

;

unscrupulous

and

formidable

idolaters ;

they were

obstinate, prejudiced,

not

they

this

in

besotten

not

infidels ;

not

concerned

the

not

were

desperate ambition

victims but

:

of

though

ambitious,proud, headstrong,obstinate,unbelieving,

they

veiled

own

conscience

all these

bad

under

show

a

of

their

from

principleseven

clear,

of

reason,

simple, straightforward, enlightenedreason, plain argument

a "

All

the

God ; all had

exclusion all had

had

been

at

might speak,

signified

Sinai.

had

added

of

religiona system priestcraft.The shown

Moses

could

be ;

done

were

Aaron's

Any how, away the

the

an

sin in the excuse

was

priesthood,and for

God

then

matter

of

it the

easilyfound and

had

be

and

others close

came

golden calf.

for

explaining

Aaron, for denying

accusing it

professingto

of

of contradiction

place (as

took

Exodus,

authorityof Moses

; and

which

chance

much

rebellion the

mitive pri-

system

a

own,

sea,

twenty years before,

without

if the

say) shortly after upon

his

or

they

and

simple

especialfavours

denied or

this

Red thus

however,

to

holy,

were

the

baptized in Moses

"

exception

no

been

capacity:

meanest

congregation,"they said,

oner

every

the

to

open

under

of

the

being

a

champions

ruption cor-

of

a


THE

XVIII.]

and

pure,

GAINSAYING

enlightened,and

which

worship

would of

doings

be

is the

the

commencement.

Abiram,

from

and

A lesson this

be

to

If

:

"

in

material

a

its

earth

is but

Law;

the

if the

new

though

Baptism

yet Holy

the

tables

details

historyof

I stated

the

this

sions, posses-

other

went

hundred

two

awful

suggest the

history;

is still

imply

as

if it is

a

without

of

of

religion

rule

the

of

; the

take

; if the

of

only

same,

abolished, yet there

instead it the

duty

spiritwithin

Passover

Lord's

discourses

the

it ; the

which

stone

is

of

development

are

and

it is

rule

our

local

our

and

Circumcision

our

lowed swal-

Fire

suffice to

parts in both

instead

destroyed,yet

in

congregation of

them.

to

fulfilment

instead

of

rogatives pre-

ness, wilder-

families, their

Testament

Communion

yet

trous idola-

opened, and

consumed

sanctuary ;

; if

and

it end?

their

from

Old

circumstances

two

the

type

a

did

will

words

the

is

in

in the

its doctrines, its precepts principles,

Gospel the

the

offered incense.

in such

duty,except and

and

derived

the

Church

belonged

Lord,

few

of

it Aaron's

in

covered

houses,

who

very

the

as

and

all that

fiftymen

a

"

because

how

Dathan,

the

uncorrupt worship,

The

their

and out

see

And

Gospel.

319

destroyedaltogether.

we

the

KORAH.

quite clear

history of

in which

up

be

Aaron,

would

Such

OF

Lord's

Day

their

on

if the

;

the

place;

lished, abo-

Law

the

contained

Sermon

abolished,

Sabbath

if

are

Mount

though


Moses

gone,

Christ

though

Aaron

is

manner,

order

line, another unless

this

is

there

be

but

taken

always

been

matter

to

act

be

sin

of

the

presuming

to

sin

of

Altar,

the

inspired writer, of

the

seed

the

Lord,

he

other "

near

to

Lord,

Many,

for

they

laying

as

in

say,

our

know

Lord's not

so.

words,

what

to

they

of

on

and

ing cover-

his

pany," com-

is

be

to

descended come

before

his

Therefore,

of

before

hands,

it in

the

is not

as

office

into

"

Koran's

incense

is not

to

or

says

warning

Korah

intrude

True, it is

Church,

which

and

who

one,

no

not

will

of

the

on

offer

the

be

you

pray

as

ministerial

he

sin

!

ever

Korah

the

ignorance. us

to

perform

that

of

memorial,"

a

as

Apostles by

of the

stranger

not

that

or

the

great

for

near

words,

interpreted now, the

be

Christ,

commission

a

no

come

of

must

Holy Communion,

be

"to

that

"

Aaron, that

in

from

the

in remembrance

kept

was

great

rites

the

serious

so;) how

How

if

and

if it has

most

a

ministers

bless, without

to

or

it is

so,

great

a

;

and

so,

(and

;

in

is

is

not

administer

celebrate

baptize, to

it

were

priestly

instead

come

like

in

his

Christians

that be

if

and

gone

office !

their

and

;

to

XVIII.

[Serm.

Testament

resistingthe

into

come

letter

to

if it

as

intruding

ordain,

Old

the

chance

a

KORAH.

priestsis

dead

a

is is

of

so,

but

measure

OF

GAINSAYING

THE

320

the

company." this

day

for them

in let

Father, forgive them, do."


SERMON

THE

XIX.

MYSTERIOUSNESS

OF

OUR

PRESENT

BEING.

Psalm

"

I will

praiseThee,

marvellous

are

for I

cxxxix.

14.

and wonderfully made fearfully

am

Thy works,

and

that

my

knoweth

soul

;

right

well."

In

the

words

are

other

impressivePsalm

very

taken, this that

things, "

the

mysteries without admiration I

wonderful

to

no

VOL.

"

I

him, will

When

Nicodemus

he

said, How

at.

think

yet without has

holy

stumbles

man

within

"

that

It

his

awes

God

sees

of

praiseThee, for marvellous of God's

heard can

heart

these

and

things natural

the

tion, imagina-

him, wherever

his provoking or irritating

he

Y

is, He

reason.

proud thoughts rising againstwhat IV.

the

source

a

gloriesin what

David

these

noticing among

wonderfully made;

working,

But

be?"

which

inspiredwriter finds, in

praise.

works."

Thy

is worth

and

fearfullyand

am

are

and

from

he

can-


MYSTERIOUSNESS

THE

322

not

understand, and

He

does

bursts

forth

mysterious. wonderful

unto

our

O

me,

This we

for

How

"

the

as explicitly

the

it

the

which difficulty

which

that

so

of

mysteries of

ness

of

by the

the

themselves

which

deny part

our

words

to

the

however

in

with

1

Trinity Sunday.

we

earthly

see

we

using the

did, simply the in

a

religionare

their

the

as

inscrutable-

humble, accordingto the power

againstthem.

when

because

minds

them,

ing express-

those

Mysteries

for

;

experience,and

exist,

proud accordingto

God glorify

words

show, that

to

even

day to-

fullyand

as

have

David our

have

we

evidentlylies in

religion,as

God.

it ; not

meet

we

trine great docintention

text

words

than

impressingon

by

humble

*

in human

actuallyhave

we

Almighty

measured

the

human

cannot

we

means

unto

is my

Creed

forth

set

in human

express

:

so

thoughts

the

which itself,

from

greater

no

things of

It

Athanasian be

can

I will endeavour

them

is

attain

to

upon

doctrine

but

which

says,

Festival

the

on

remarks

in the

confessed

would

he

is too

"

Thy

are

turned especially

some

explanatoryof

it, is

precious

God

that

cannot

Trinityin Unity.

make

to

think

high, I

is suitable

thoughts are

now

effort,but

an

which on present engaged in celebrating,

at

of

vigilantcontrol.

God!"

reflection

are

to

[Serm.

knowledge," he

; it is

me

Again,

it."

Such

"

by

reason

exultation,

in

his

for calling his

submit

not

OF

own

city, capaof God

proud

;

exalt


XIX.]

OUR

The

speaks

text

and

1.

First,

Now,

earthlythings,

I

"

"

Now,

mysterieswhich

if

we

let

fully fear-

am

observe

us

involved

are

did

we

such

succeed reason

that

making in what

; this

invisible

in

our

indivisible, "

were

other

material

body

that he

a

No

one

then, each

he

it ; for what

by

can

himself.

person

is one,

a

any

man

can

feels to what

be

acts

man

be

to

parts

can

be

he.

no

one.

body

is not

He

feels

it, because

he

in the

be

body, though

the

from use,

he

can

in which

the

one

while

he

things.

himself,

is

his

body

for

principle,

body,

we

he

superiorto.

This

it is ; it cannot y2

has

sense

mistake possibility

and

scious con-

man

that,

and

of many

is distinct

thinks

know

a

of

It is his; it is not

which

do not

he

mean

are

; each

suppose

is distinct from

collection

that

moreover

in

consists

it, because

but

one,

which

We

sense,

one

is made

extension,

himself

absurdityto

himself;

abstract

desires ; each

knows

of

ever

soul, we

thinks.

in such

we

body

the

rational

are

he

one

an

than

is sure

joined to

uses

alive,and

should

certain

a

solidity by

form

ever

The

body. cannot

we

only by

go ?

:

himself, and

exists,it

He

who

and

that

how

and

; it has

see

soul

minds

meant

we

we

of

and thoughts,feelings, to

one

any

our

principlewhich

are

own

and

could

those

form, and

we

his

this, so

of natures,

in

make,

know

notion

take

of matter

up

not

mixture

a

made

are

deny it, what

We

323

nature.

own

is

of

BEING.

wonderfullymade."

of the

some

PRESENT

and

call the be

which soul.

reached


THE

324

by

of

any

the

MYSTERIOUSNESS

senses

It has

nothing in

to ask

what

a

regret,

is the

or

And

and immaterial, spiritual and

is of

Yet

observe,

sayingthat that

How

is it

with

the

body?

A

understand.

place;

earth, and which how

the

to

fro

chain

where

being

wonderful

it

it is made

is it that

it

it is soul

in

we

keeps

as

of

had seem

which

on

was

from

body

how

the instance to be

our

and

move

before

using words

to

body

from

far

?

not or

its

day dies, how at all ? how

tainly Cer-

singlehour? any

thing can

one

our

the

do

we

its

touch

they

sea,

So

up

can

is it

while

one

make

what

is it

us,

a

we

of the

body

dying

can

do

earth ?

live

to

the

ship in

a

But

depths

the

one

what

buildingin

a

? how

carry

may

it

united,

are

keeps

incomprehensibleas

and

sayingso

the

or

that

is it that

unless

cable

body

tree ?

a

body?

see

building endures.

chance

as

we

foundation

and

saying

keeps

connexion or

by

separatingfrom

from

some

stars

remains

how

keeps

by

or

it in the

they keep together?

do

? what

things which

soul

unites

wander and

the

body

moment

lay the

we

the

parts,

no

than

stone

a

soul

is meant

more

any

is in

or

undeniable.

seems

true, what

hope

a

this

body,

what

two

united

are

or

joined to

when

body? they

it is in the

it any

prevents

All

as

wish,

a

call the

we

;

absurd

as

say that it has

if all this be

thought

a

hence

and

size at all.

no

be

it.

form

or

thought, or

a

touch

or

extension

is,would

of

shape

it

see

with soul

hope.

a

cannot

we

common

shape the

ask what

to

;

[Serm.

OF

eyes,

without

man

we

;

be, and,

should

meaning.


OUR

XIX.]

For

instance

speak

to

of

time ?

or

slow

seems

to

some

and

would

:

quick

mind

PRESENT

it not

of

which

in

the

God's

marvellous

capacityof knowledge

circumscribe 2.

faith, when

Again but

parts,

the

:

thought of

case

man

will.

that

it

this

for

since

is

It

as

is like

body

into

Supposing

we

buildingis

not

the

and

of the were

in every that

take

be

said,indeed,

but, granting

;

the

his and

stones

; it is

which But

them.

within

is in

part of

as

knife,

a

and

up

soul, which raise

may

of

under

form

ber num-

feet,

and the the

Unless not

the

except

one

hands

body

a

one.

collected

as

not

are

is

house,

a

composed

them.

every

a

part of himself; it

the

one

part, they would soul

takes

viewed

which

trunk, form soul

he

it is

by

but

No

body.

instrument,

which

reallyone

of

his

mere

one

call one,

notion

head

a

separate parts,

together,we our

brain

of

Every part of

is connected

in

part

might be,

lay down.

of

without

part of his body belongs to him, that

crutch

a

great

a

It may the

especiallyin

and

contradiction

part of the body. It is

where.

self is in every

man's

or

by

reason

sight?

compass

only one,

in

argument's sake, yet it is quite certain,

every

man's

it cannot

if

should

then

why

it is in every

where, yet every

no

;

soul is not

moreover,

in terms,

even

so

perchance

say that

body,

as

space

certain, then, that experienceoutstrips reason

its

a

of

high, or

or

idle

and

extravagant

spiritsto

they have, according to is

325

less idle, surely, it

races a

be

deep

as

Not

have

BEING.

one

sence presoul

body

part, uniting it with

;


326

THE

of

not

course

there

is not,

and

it

express

make we

is

when

involve

then, if

balance

distinctions,and shall

seem

culative,and this is

to

use

our precisely

the Ever-blessed heaven

;

We

informed

are

God,

Son

eternal when

He

they

He

as

the

Himself, came

delivered

to

the

God,

the

to

one

the

Father, One

is said to exist

begottenSon, and

from

in Them

and

exists indivisibly,

put into have

men

they the

words,

should

world

urged seem

words

both,

the seems

it

as

to

to

message

counter

us

One

as

Spirit; yet

is, and from

there

yet distinct,

everlastingand

contradiction

such

unduly

His Co-

Father,"

run

Co-equal Spirit. a

were

His Onlyeverlasting He

as

us.

declarations

is revealed

from

same

who

the

are

seem

indivisible

in Him the

in

the

in

above

which He

other.

been

by

nay

And

from

concerning His nature,

of

those

by

knoweth

"

earth. us

sj)e-

doctrine

never

purpose,

who

on

on,

Himself, is hid from

is in

for

so

meaning. Now,

have

concerningHim

Him

inspiredby

We

Trinity.

and

artificialand

regardsthe

as

case,

so

terms,

phrases,and

without

words

it is

cannot

we

our

technical and

be

to

But

tion apparent contradic-

an

discriminate

we

true,

are

us.

;

I

know

we

they

fact before

a

all.

real contradiction

indeed,

;

put into words

to

not

as

; and

is any

be, because

cannot

nature

contradiction

[Serm.

parts at

no

there

opposite truths

human

because

that

mean

in these

a

OF

other, though it consists of

every do

MYSTERIOUSNESS

; then

and

clashing with

in

this

terms

;

Christians, lest

harshlyto each

All

press

upon

other, and

so


OUR

XIX.]

the

dishonour

truth

stumble, have them

for

revelation

were

a

who

had

bodies

against that the

and

used

words

was

of the

was

every

and

one,

times which

it

how

body?

avail

of the

partly that are

that the

the

just

arrogant and

idea the

profane minds

of the

meant

by

? how

could

ten

sand thou-

of the

could

body,

it be

it act

moved,

upon

or

largea

fined con-

the

might

be was

feet any

of matter,

mass

body?

the touch

cannot

allegedfact

kind

the

was

parts, yet

no

was

pore

did

arm

was

ask)

it were,

how

human

the

arbitrary

that,when pretended,

was

so

move

of

possess

were

where

no

all ? how

questionswhich

ground

doctrine

to

it

? what

which spirit,

a

can

easily,as

so

the

at

to

should

and

will, the

but

? how

thing, yet

these

body

happened it,as

soul did

walked

and

said to exist in?

was

the

to

body

atom

every

race

a

number

a

seem

yet repeated,as

over

was

soul had

the

where

parallel

might plausiblysay,

(we

in every

part

we

We

conveying

saying that

it be

some

in

of

saying it

and

!

What

unmeaning.

meaning

on

revelation

there

souls, what

as

objections should

powerful

that

well

as

same

bodies, and

no

we

that

us

the

in

place

Had

made

been

have

they

to

classified

and

theorizing. The

take

already mentioned.

case

this

doing

hearers

cause

words,

speculatingand

of

327

and

their

result, doubtless, would

the

BEING.

God,

of

limited

then

; and

accused

PRESENT

These

are

asked, partly

impossible,

And self-contradictory. of

questionswith do

Holy Trinity.

assail the

which

revealed


consider

3. Further in when

to

convey

a

contain

words

to

had

His

express

mind's

it

awake,

to be

was

but

words

have

and well

it

I do

not

arrogant,

say there

of

two

he

would

those

who

is

subdue

the

affected;

ought

I

degree

of

evidence

Gospel actuallyhas, but

a constituting

the

whether his

rouse

or

world a

world, and of that their on

dozen

hearts

men,

which

the

trial,that is,

a

in it do

is not

; and

spoke

to

unanimously witnessed

mysteriousstate, many

or

do

not

fiction,but

a

though only one

dreamed

ever

about

overpowering, ordinarily

trial of his heart,

mind,

earthly

with

man

by perfectly im-

are

this

favour

its

mysteriescontained

of the

whole

two,

not

pride. Dreaming

real state the

in

a

reason,

subdued

that

mystery might be brought before that

man's

a

whose

mean,

know.

to

accumulation

reason

Gospel,

but

neither

believe, however

such

men's

;

dent self-confi-

were

conceivable

no

sometimes

see

be

nor,

what

insensible

to

if he

tween be-

suspension of

was

to

by

idea

acknowledge

inclination

would

that

evidences

the

the

attested

was

we

it

describe,

to

of evidence since

what

between

state

a

middle

entire

would

what

vocabulary would

any

He

powers.

are

be to

dreamed

never

perfectpossessionand the

we

difficult it would

by dreaming.

no

[Serm.

strange state

a

how

who

person

meant

was

what

and

dream,

we

OF

MYSTERIOUSNESS

THE

328

or

if these the to

doubtless

rest

the

two one

of

a

in or

the

existence

would

resist

report, as they do the mysteriesof the Gospel,

the

ground

of its

being unintelligible ; yet

in that


OUR

XIX.]

they would

case

be

who

on

to

us

comes

be

as

thing false

however, but

would

eternal

our

surelyit so

of

common,

of

from

them

to

heaven.

the

the

their

own

that

them

for the

should

they

concerning God,

cold

hearts

?

They

is also Three. the

same

mysteries,instead

what

they

enough

human

in to

criticize

men

and

cording they, ac-

ther language,whe-

; and

handed of

answered,

He

"

to

complain

to

"

He

He

He

is

of

hear

be

them,

one,

one

or

He

and One It

is Three." in

Him

their mys-

One,

cannot

is Three

those

us

Is God

"

ing rejoic-

thanking

allowing us

ask,

which

of

to

and

instead

we,

on

minds

them,

mises. pro-

stand, under-

can

benefit, instead

They reply,

sense

replyallowed

are

and

conveyed, which

are

instead

in

Profane

teriousness. three

unwise, though it

its

converts,

have

condescension

religion,

Apostles', partly one

the

for His

"

as

bear

inspiredApostles taught

capacitiesof

secrets

have

revealed

other, preserved them

thanking

opinion;

its threats

truths The

or

of

they cannot,

first Christian

to

partlythe of

which

in

wording

what

great harm,

no

conduct, which

most at

embracing

together with

came

influence

acting upon

Instead

abstract

mere

a

matter

mere

a

stumble

believingand

the

in

hazardous, to

with

compared

so,

It is

interests, such

is most

would

rejectthe Gospel,which

true.

wrong

and

undeniably be considering

was

which

in matters

upon

is

be

329

not practical,

a

which

to

blameably

like account

a

matter,) yet they a

BEING.

resistingthe truth,

(not indeed

wrong,

those

PRESENT

in

is in sense,


THE

One

in

what

is that

another."

what

"

for

one

and

yet,

on

reply,that of the

doctrine

be

we

without

His

He

gave

no

of

degree

with

the

which

for

reason

as

as

a

were

the

(which

words is not

meaning) ;

what

given us,

if this

be

so,

We

swer, an-

themselves, but

in

God

God,

it, is the doctrine

word

conveyed

meaning

in

up

it ;

because

we

use

with

us

the the

in

(which

very

though

we

they think

part it is

that the

answer,

have

that there is

so

they insist

say ; and

we

sufficient

to

as

to us, it, intelligible

Apostlesreceived

so

we

doctrine, put it into words, and

true,

and

is

;

portions

meaning.

to us whole, is unintelligible

that

sense

words, though human.

givingit

a

We

fullyapprehend.

we

real

a

word?"

distinct

it ; it is

This intelligible. if it

the

take

meaning

it does

hand, has

that middle

without

we

Apostlesworded same

other

but

can

own

doctrine, as

the

the

which

the

such, that

separateBeing, as

without

meaning

Persons,

Person

word

?

sense

is Three

confess, the

words

not

understands

what

They rejoin,that,

using No,

when

we

;

content.

are

He

do not know

we

[Serm.

In

"

answering to

sense

reconcile, we

cannot

and

of the

sense

sufficient

and

in which

stands

men,

OF

ask,

They

sense

is that

it neither with

MYSTERIOUSNESS

to

in

grant); meaning

not

may

reply,

doctrine,

we

little

the

see

their

excuse

not

tion rejec-

of them. But what

surely all this,I might

dreaming,in

take a

place

company

the

say, is much in

discussion

any

where

one

1

or

two

same

as

about persons


XIX.]

OUR

had

PRESENT

experienced it, and be

said to

that

it is

might mean

is it we

one

and

from

?

told

not

we

the

its

of

nature

On

the other

cannot

things,if

human

the

to

and

describe

are

be

state, that know

to

be

a

few

made

another's them. man

words

far

so

should

be adds

even

are

declares

unreasonable

human

is

because

language

dreaming,

which

we

unintelligible

in

less

much

is there

insufficient

being

of

out

remarks

many

to

reallyand

truly,yet

consider

which

put into words, and

comprehension But

this is how

a

who

very

hardly he

which

us

we

we

cannot

contemplate, cannot

and

upon

which

mysterious

own

our

is, concerning things in

describe, cannot

a

and

which

be described

concerning

accurately reflect

to

of

ries myste-

heavenly things.

These

might

there

consistent

in human

suppose,

this circumstance,

by contradictions,

surpriseus

;

there

that

put

even

are

God

revelation

state

experience commonly, words

there

not

are

mysteries

we

may

that

on

into

put

yet

have

hand, still more

disbelief,if grounded we

more

it,that

the

and

cannot

we

you

in which

sense

we

Almio-htv

declaration

probabilityto

them.

if

being improbable

mysteries,the some

is that

Now

it,Do

? insensibility

or

dreaming,

It

not.

of

us

waking

much accurately,

were

in

told

? what in

331

multitude

ourselves, which

words

even

of

other

ourselves

about

even

into

the

who

state

insensible

not

are

those

a

the

or

awake

if

BEING.

cannot

does

not

convey

ence experi-

largesubject. is able

and

how

Let cir-


MYSTERIOUSNESS

THE

332

cuitouslylie

is forced

objectsof nature, for

reason

how

OF

describe

to

he

when

how sight,

[Serm.

the

commonest

substitute

to

attempts

difficult it is define

impracticableit

is to

another

to

convey

things, any

complicated,or

any

inconsistent

his feelings self-contradictory seem,

when

and into

put

the

One

the spirits,

Lord

and

of

seen

wonder

not

the

Mind,

lords, who

only

earthly

of

King

hath

nor

can

of

kings

immortality, no

man

infinite incomprehensible

the

see,

at

Father

thought, the

light unapproachable,whom

dwelling in hath

Eternal

in

ridicule, or

delineatingin

all

of

will

he

duly

first Cause

the

subjectshimself

he

; and

of impossibility

words

how feeling,

misunderstanding, or

criticism

triumphant

refined

or

words, how

to

consequence

deep

God. To me,

conclude.

as

about

there the

disclosed

in

why

surely is

a

means

of

ask, why God He

does

unmerited

may

be,

it ;

Gospel?

say

and

if

favour,

what

as

into

words

He

we

does

it ; had in

as

the

not

very

way

if

any

be

were

But

attempted.

about if

is

stance circum-

very

sinners, receiving a were

they

presumptuous

more

knowing, does

put be

not

bold

that

mysteries

should

if the

as

be

cannot

to

as

thousand

ten

to

seems

that, though there

said

Nature, yet why

very

speaking,not any

be

it should

it

reflections,and

these

It may

the

they

objectiononly,as

to

well

Divine

that reason

made

answered.

soon

be,

be

can

One

we

a

this of had

rightto very

way

great

and

unthankful

and


acting almost this

in

us

PRESENT

OUR

XIX.J

take

for every

And

is

given

those

to

doctrine

does

;

us,

and

who

There and

the

on

judge

ground

the

holding the

not

then, if

we

of

be

must

mind a

in

of

different

it.

And

does

mould

Scriptureand

what

the

in this doctrine

showing The

us.

text,

"

is

that

us

temper

"Marvellous

soul knoweth

true,

be

to

of his

in

way Church

hold

do

to

to

belief

of true are

rightwell."

has

faith

A

men marvelling,and irreligious

on

believe

to

to

in see,

what

us

belief

salvation, by

moral

is described

Thy works;

the it

form

us, that to

a

important. un-

be,) it

given

confirming declare

Holy

draw

to

not

we

be

it to

it tends

actuallynecessary such

Even

of the

actuallyare

we

holding

mysteries,cannot

theirs who

of

minds,

our

on

see

habits

mysterious.

(as we

on

greater

a

and

the doctrine

; for

from

certain

a

make

particulardirection, and

thus

go

like

consequence

one

found

given to

are

will

to

that

other

If it be

blessed

mysteriousness.

we

its influence

might safelypronounce and Trinity,

be

circumstance

Gospel

by

go

its

to

it in faith ? the

temper, character,

individual, than

or

plainduty

our

upon

of

things, which the

in

reason

singularpracticaleffects

very

of

the

us

receive

nothing,according as

difference an

feed

to

given

obliged to

consideration, it will

under

is

is it

or

thus

do

produce special and them,

explain

it

was

Is God

that?

counsel, and

thing He

what

saying,Why

in in

not

way,

into

us

take

madly,

883

BEING.

and

mind religious

laugh

and

effect

on

in the that is

my ever

scoff at


it because

is itself,

who

is the

and

proud remain

minds

; when

when

; and

way

stumble between

As

it.

at

then

great

hanging

the

upon

bringing all things

and

them

by

our

between

him him

mysteriesand other

of

gracious one,

Let

be

us

this world and

to

the

which

of

is the

ence differ-

Christian

the

there

were

them,

the

but

this

to

Almighty one

of

God,

day

devout, surely one.

Ever-Blessed

the

humble

of what

raise

us

unlearned, gain this

and

thought

and

shall

and

sufficient

mystery

is calculated

with

of

a

all,learned

encourage

thought marvels

It

measuring

And

revelation

than

great benefit from

Trinity.

in

not.

expectant

us

more

then

clown

raisingus, refiningus, making

making

this would

does

for the

reason

reverent,

who

God

to

earth

and

great

believes

who

and

exalting reason,

power

ignorance,so

own

God

soul

and

and

of their

difference

of

the

up

the

see

path,they

is the

heaven

God's

measuring things by

mysteries,

their

in

thought

ourselves, exalting God

to

no

in

they like

and

go

as

restingin ourselves, drawing

Carnal

little out

actuallyfalls

it

of

hear

so

ever

ever

depends, and

self ;

curiosityto it be

great sight,though

words, is

good.

with

they

ing look-

ever

Angels, is

and

contented

are

is

it

all truth

devout

no

the

whom

on

of

home

at

have

they

with

them

centre

[Serm.

pondering God's

itself Him

realizingto

OF

mind religious

ever

looking into"

"

ever

A

it does.

of

out

to

MYSTERIOUSNESS

THE

334

the and be

the

wise

is above

lowly towards the

in

them, the

glories and

revealed

to

them.


In

the

grace

know,

found

be

we

God, and

and

Father

the

not

three

it,

Son

Ghost

Gods

and

is

truly

truly but

by by God.

know

desire

truly

and

and

one

shall

we

repeat

Almighty

His

through

we

attaining

Eternal

Holy

the

yet

of

335

should

dutifully

now

the

how

BEING.

God,

worthy

what

Himself

God,

of

presence

clearly

God,

PRESENT

OUR

XIX.]

and

Himself

Himself

to

by


SERMON

THE

XX

VENTURES

OF

Matt.

"

These

in

with

the

Divine

coveted

to

Throne

of

nothing

short

of

that

grant

to

His

to

died

to

us.

They

asked

told

answer

(though 1

Glory.

purchase

This

three years

Master.

the

for them

Sermon since.

was

giftof not

it

Him

was

and

He which

eternal

that

they

His

on

with

content

specialgift which elect,which

holiest

the

in

be

would

coveted

yet unpractised

as

sit beside

them,

John

and

They

untaught

They

for

them,

able."

are

question addressed

ambition, though

they

"

We

solemn

very

highest wisdom,

truth,

come

Him,

holy ApostlesJames

a

their

by noble

a

the

22.

xx.

unto

say

reply to

them

in

of

words

were

to

They

FAITH.

He

had

shortlyafter He

offers to

life ; and should

He

have

in

it,

reallyreserved,)but

He

friend between

and

publishedby

a

two


Serm.

XX.]

THE

reminded "

Are

them

ye able

of, and

to

to

be

then

duty

our

?

drink

of the

say

Christians

as

baptism that We

Him,

unto

life without

and

who

persevere

that

the

to

increase.

that

us,

absolute

the

am

able."

this,in making

tures ven-

certainty

than

speaking No

one.

himself

the

a

true

lend

we

one

to

among

even

quite true, for

ventures

that

of

meaning

knows

;

yet

for

every of

at

nobleness

of

"

which

the vol.

especialmeans iv.

that

he to

us,

all,must

for certain

make

consists this

from

is the

other of

the

our

very

that

;" for

nothing

it of

in

;

so

is

graces,

it

reason

and

tainly cer-

and

why

honoured

that justification, z

a

fear,

excellence

very

it

certaintyof

the

venture

has

this

faithis singledout

by

This, indeed, is the

word

faith;

But

one

among

success

must

us

them.

in

fail.

certain

one

far

returns

risk, danger,anxiety,uncertainty. Yes is ; and

abundant

regards individuals, then,

all of

the

with

without

heaven, yet without

venture

strange

and

chance

As

through

success

Him,

us

a

venture.

a

"

be

must

He

saying,

have,

cannot,

we

servants

Day

Last

will

individuals,of ourselves

of

will persevere

give himself make

at

is

I

Doubt

end.

of all Christ's

them

This

everlastingthey

the

unto

more am

reward

a

ventures

returned

as

I

are

impressed upon

lies in

:

I shall drink

that

cup

it

fwr

venture

must

the

"u

success.

Success

is

they

They

for eternal of

what

great lesson is

a

FAITH.

OF

baptized with

baptizedwith Here

VENTURES

its


VENTURES

THE

338

implies that

presence

OF

FAITH.

have

we

the

[Serm.

heart

to

make

us

in

a

venture.

St. Paul eleventh which

Sets sufficiently

with

opens

that, gives us

"

the

clearlythat Epistle to

he

of

of

faith

after

guard against text,

thereby showing he

what

in his

treats

justifyingfaith,he

as

the

Hebrews,

quoting the

by faith," and

Romans

the

if to

After

speaking

the

to

of faith ; and

it,as

mistake.

is

Now

"

Epistle

definition

a

shall live

just

his

examples

of possibility

any

of

chapter

before

this

tinues, con-

substance," that is, the

is the

realizing, of things hoped for, the evidence,"

that

is, the

It is

"

ground

in its very

the

"

the

reallywere

upon another

chance

have

we

most

miserable

have

indeed choice

what

is true

of

hope 1."

If a

life,and of the

Christ, we

most are

main

individual

interest

in

his

epistleto

the

1 Cor.

If in of

are

it, as

altogetherat in

it.

thus

xv.

good, in

this

life

all

fault.

itself,is

true

This

shows

by

the

risked

19.

it,

hence

signal miscalculation

doctrine

seen un-

men

raised, we

not

are

Hebrews,

Saints, who

1

dead

of

other

And

future.

the

is

venturing upon

"

our

Ancient

the

pointedly,

of

the

prospect

mere

the

says

made of

present what

happiness,or

ease,

of

epistlehe

only

the

the

possessed;

staking present

seen."

things not

making

acting upon

the

of

proof,

essence

; the

if it

of

he

instance their

in And also us

of

present


XX.]

THE

happiness for

VENTURES

future.

knowing whither "

afar

them,

strangersand faith

confessed

with youthfulApostles,

an

lay claim simplicity,

to

the

knew

in

its

what

were

they said how

any

Him, if

"

We

and

they,and,

future

in

untaught

drink

of

One

They in

said,

"

Ye

be

they

as

hearts, say unto

knew

the

what

they

ye able to

Are

"

baptism

all,

after

was, not

We

indeed

as

mightierthan

tism? bapHe

able."

are

promising them

shall drink

baptized with

generous

baptized with My

Him,

unto

without

answer,

be

say

but

captive. But,

accepted.

cup, and

My

text

They

made craftily

was

so

the

the

hidden

their

conduct.

heartilymade, though they promised; and

was

fulness,yet their words

truth, their unsuspiciouspledge

in

were

Such

Little

same.

caught by

are

it were,

as

they

earth."

and

and

They pledged themselves

able."

are

unawares,

:

expressiveof

propheticof their

that

the

Patriarchs

the

died

rest

persuaded of them,

were

and

the

and

not

out,

went

promises,but having seen

the

pilgrimson

of

"

He

he went."

off, and

embraced

the

Abraham

havingreceived

not

them

FAITH.

OF

heaven, graciously of

that

My I

and

cup,

baptized

am

with."

Our towards

Lord

St. Peter

yet warned The

zealous

once

; but

follow

Me

to

appears

him

:

He

how

now,

said, but

acceptedhis

little he himself

Apostle He

after the

act

"

wished Whither thou z2

offer of service, understood

follow

to

his Lord

I go thou

shalt

manner

same

follow

canst

Me

it. at not

after-


THE

340

At

wards1."

VENTURES

Me

verily,I thou

wouldest

:

stretch and

but

forth

the

were

"

thou

shalt

of

thou

deliberatelydoing

first and to

the

finish it ?

behold

it, begin

began

He

then he

be

cannot

a

claim season,

other went

or

John

like,

"

"

able

is not

So

"

have

His of

case

hath

follow

the

all that

us

rich our

him, is

xiv.

And

he

28"33.

an

hath,

for the He

; and

somewhat

2

Luke

man

likewise,whosoever

xiii. 36. 3

laid

it,all that

is

of it for

good pleasure.

sorrowful, when

his all and

ficient suf-

finish."

to

not

that, or grant to

of down

not

he

all to Him

our

up

sity neces-

Which

he

to finish

in

passage

disciple;" preparingus

according

away

a

3

give

hand, the

give up

1

this

and

all the

us

the

forsaketh

My

We

utmost to

that

you

faith

him, saying,This

presently adds,

of

be

he

build, and

to

V

Saviour, in

able

mock

gird thee,

not

haply,after

is not

to

shalt

cost, whether

Lest

foundation, and

old,thou

tower, sitteth

a

the

counteth

thou

in

upon

young,

whither

shall

made

Gospel, binds

build

wast

wouldest

ventures

intending to

you,

be

another

uncertaintyby Apostles.Our of St. Luke's

thou

explainedit, Verily,

and

whither

mise pro-

said, Follow

walkedst

thou

thy hands,

thee

carry

Such

when

the

"

thee, when

girdedstthyself,and

[Serm.

claimed

He

;

time

same

unto

say

Him

to

at the

;" and

FAITH.

time, he

another

alreadymade

OF

On

the

young

man,

who

Lord

bade

him

instance

John

xxi.

18.

of

22.

one


XX.]

THE

who

had

world

faith

not

for the

If then and

VENTURES

faith

be

our

what

we

in

noble, generous

what

shall

we

uncertain

of

have

Christ's

way,

not

; and

not

life,

word

doing so rashly

indeed

what

about

of

extent

our

give up,

we

uncertain

gain;

promise,trustingin

to

fulfil our

own

and

vows,

carefulness

reward,

our

Him

all

us

respects proceeding about

anxiety

or

spects re-

enable

to

all

in

so

we

trustingin Him

Him,

leaning,waiting upon fulfil His

or

again

nor

sacrifice,in

to

without

Christian

a

described, it follows

now

we

either

about

this

knowing accuratelywhat

without

knowing

not

of

venture

riskingupon

have, for what

still lightly,

do,

lies in

duty

341

word.

essence

I have

that

the

His

the

what

FAITH.

make

to

next, upon

if it be

a

OF

the

future. Now

I

hear

who

;

of

Ministers while

we

they

see

them,

do

that

and

unable

admit to

say

draw

those

proceed

to

draw

to

stand

a

"

say,

that"

why

"

that

and

;

not

allow

us

Men in

are

preaching,

our

they

They

implicated in

do

not

they

collect themselves not

follow

this

see

though they

should

then

; and

them

upon

hearts, if

generaltruths, until

to

themselves

act

to

secret

proceed

to

they

have

of

back.

ourselves

back, and

draw not

Christ

confine

suddenly come and

will

avowal,

open

their

in

yet

as

immediately follows,

which

who

those

are

I

yet surely,when

said most

unexceptionableto

practicalinference

there in

me

I have

what

that

say

plainand

seems

the

dare

"

are

from

or

quite what


THE

342

VENTURES

OF

they alreadyallow, which

show

we

they persistin saying,that does

follow

they

say

; and

we

that

extravagant,and what

we

times

and

say, that

is

will

a

there

however from

they are

to

them

This

sad

home

in spite of whether

Consider

he in

the

be

admit

once

in

it not

instant.

himself

the

the

whit

it is to

world.

We

promise

a

have

Christ's worse

a

venture

return

duty,

thousand

ten

And

case.

Christians,is

; in

seeing?

in

Yet

seriously questioned, those

His

of

truth

Let

the

who

one

every

promise ?

better

at all?

stake

How

has

would

off, supposing,(which is

stake our

us.

faith consists

question,what

but, supposing impossible,) what

escape no

thingstoo far,when

without

thing upon

of

is

own

that

be

an

truth

truth,

no

may

find

even general,

any for

ask

a

men

subjectimmediately before

this,may

sort, venture

me

is

called

men,

Christ's word

men

hears

at

there

themselves.

to

the

not

venturing on

he

there

their

carry

infirmityof

exemplified in does

we

say

they

said, where

may

against it,in

sure

carry

they

account

is what "

for

way;"

a

urgent, but reasons

Who

it been

are

modify

into

This

shutting their eyes ; there

by

however

we

is

take

not

it

and

we

limit and

overpoweringly clear,but

it

good

has

well

that

far, and

like.

the

and

seasons,

pretend ; and

do

we

that

see

for excuses,

ought to

we

follow,still

not

about

things too

carry

[Serm.

must

they do

look

they

FAITH.

it to in

fail ?

any

We

venture

know of

this

property in plans which

plans

which

we

trust, which


THE

XX.]

His

would

dead

apply at

we

should

we

worse

have

when

to

is

there do

we

come

to

as

hope

question,What we

nothing we

the

died, and

reallyfear they

give

as

they do,

young,

fair

up, and

pursue,

called

men

warmth

and

their own,

way

of

as

a

the

reallyfear,

much

time

business,

or

which

yet would

had I

us.

be

go

think

may and

When

at least pursue

on,

they get

mode

if

worse,

fable.

a

love

almost

on

much

nor

other

avoid,

ever Christians,what-

illumination

goes

we

if Christ

they

better

that

choose,

promised

not

were

Christianityto

vanities ;

in

tured ven-

is

do, and

not

they indulgetheir lusts,or

world's

I

pursue,

profess,whatever

believed

they

we

may

neither

he

This

?

?

prospect

avoid, nothingwe

most

as

his

which

gain.

that

claim

property loses

own

do, and

heaven

they feel,whatever they may

present condition

do, nothing

resolve,and

not

all,how

resolve, nothing we

should

choose, and

after

well,

;

found

give up, nothing

and

gree de-

examine, it will be

nothing we not

; but

ventured

we

and

any

heaven

only

of

he

think, perhaps,

some

his

belief

a

in

of

our

of

do, nothing we

not

We

for

miserable,

we

hope

fails,not

the

on

most

Can

course

somewhat

with

Him

to

men

embarked

has

trader, who

gain,but

of off

speculationwhich of

all

of

some

lose

be

given

raised.

have

should

ventured

we

to ourselves ?

present,we

this

A

this

343

Apostle said, that

be not

were

have

we

The

promise?

his brethren if the

have

FAITH.

OF

What

in.

What

?

Christ of

faith

have

we

VENTURES

of

the

into

a

making


THE

344

then

;

money

they

have

follow

they

conduct

Only

far

as

I

they

gain from do

they

not

who

do

nothing on For

; he

not

nothing

nothing to from

it ;

their gratify

do

be

to

; but

so

they

faith of Christ's word. Barnabas

He

Gospel

merchant

suffered

have

correspondentshad he

Christians

trusts

do

to not

the

would

have

a

be loss.

in

a

Man

risk

largelyupon

his line

be like

would

has

of his

true.

great mistake,

He

credit

he

fable, (which taken

a

the

in

Here

something

wrecked,

were

failed.

property

Gospel were

turned

vessels

whose

did

out

would

a

of Christ.

for the poor

if so, he

unskilfully ; he would

had

done, unless

have

but forbid,)

man,

taste

sacrifice. intelligible

God

a

and

it up

gave

plain,if the

and

religious

is

they gain now they

nothing

because quiet and orderly,

are

St.

:

It is

most

is

presence

still, though

the

instance

Cyprus

would

Such

of

they had

interest

;

error

don nothing,they risk,they sacrifice, they aban-

venture

an

all ; there

gain something now,

it is their

and

;

are

necessarilyany

adopt

it,except what

they

worthy. rightand praise-

not

the

to

seem

men.

it ; there

present wishes, they

is

it goes, is

as

proof of

principlein those

all

with

peace

their

religious

as

against vice

religionat

is any

would

things

say, it has

with

do

in it which

duty, they

to

zeal

a

after

indeed,

thing to

their

attached

grow

they begin to and

settle ; and

and

marry

[Serm.

FAITH.

themselves, respectableand

think

be, and ;

they

OF

coincidingwith

interest

men

VENTURES

or

whose

confidence

neighbour;

in but

their Saviour's


XX.]

VENTURES

THE

word

; and

this is the

Christ

tells

of the

mammon

of

that

; feed

the

old, a Thus

again the

world

eminence,

puts off the Daniel

yet

as

who,

or

of

his

himself

faith

warrant

is the of

1

a

after perfection, striving

labour too

is, like

and

and

ventures

business,

something

to come.

yoke

some

to

a

sacrifice.

world

the

or

have

opportunity for

more

upon

punishment;

himself

innocent

public shame,

"

he too

in deed

der; his shoulis

severe

pleasures; shows

that

realizingof things hoped for, the

thingsnot

Luke

Christ, to

worldly comforts,

puts

;

to

of wealth

fallinginto sin, repents

after

his flesh ; denies

puts

2."

not

prospects in the

his

promise

have

noble

a

subjects himself upon

faileth

not

wax

venture, intelligible

Paul, in much

in word

as

naked, relieve

that

nearer

makes

certaintyof

he

well

desire

be

heart, he solitary

a

the

Or

from

St.

or

with

upon

the

to

temple, to

he, who

ously unrighte-

uses

that

an

who, when

man

praise,he

and

Or

are

world

next

bags

heavens

in order

His

place in prayer

to

good, givesup

are

the

the

"

ye

of faith.

evidence

an

So

clothe

turn

the

in

this world

almsdeeds, I say,

and

of

in

treasure

to do.

tations1;" everlastinghabi-

into

you

hungry,

it shall

sick, and

have

yourselvesfriends

to

interest

an

which

the

345

unrighteousness; that, when

buy

wealth

Make

"

receive

i. e.

FAITH.

thing they

one

Himself,

us

fail,they may

with

OF

xvi.

9.

seen.

2

Luke

xii. 33.


VENTURES

THE

346

Or

again: he

OF

who

embrace

he

who,

what when

worldlyill,while himself

is not

being

in

it;

who

acquiesceswith while

it is

Thee

taken

I

entire

heart

who

; he

is in he

that

friends

who, God

I

who

is

give

them

them

up,

willingto

be

and

somewhat,

risks

too

removal

Take

say,

Thee

never

may

their

in

can

prospect

kindred, and

or

"

them,"

his word

at

or

Thy will, to

commit

;" he,

he

Or

he who

has

yet doubtful,

if it be

away, to

an

;

towards

wealth, honestlyprays

earnestlyprays

he

or

from

done

will be

sacrifice.

be rich ;

never

station,and

tend

to

seems

his

of

prospect

pray

after,and

on deprecatesit, yet prevails

he

without

that he may

have

will

heartily, Thy

say

seek

to

naturallyshrinks

"

to

even,

of

the many

the heart God's

[Serm.

himself

only gets

againstthose thingswhich to

FAITH.

is

accepted. Such

a

is taken

one

not,

word, while

his

at

perhaps,what

he

Generous

hearts,

often

speak

what

they

yet

will

unto

Him,

We

for

as

Christ,not

are

was

able

;" "

is the

promised for

Peter, of

us

insincerely, yet

and

at

1

the

is. vow

of all of

case

are

though they have

that word

First,at Confirmation

seasons.

or

sake they sincerity's

reward,

a

serious

This

riskingmuch.

John,

and

is

beforehand confidently

for their

and

learn how

in heaven.

what

do

at their word

to

James

largelyand

ignorantly ; taken

like

derstands un-

he

but

says ; and

accepted,as meaning somewhat,

he

; when

"

They

say

is recorded us

we

at many

promise

Baptism,yet not being


THE

XX.]

able

to

they who

Holy

enter

how

not

must

cut

the their

from

desire

hearts

of the

times

this

path

not

whither

the

they

of

end

their

carried

being

are

course

;

they

this,that it is rightto do what and

they

them,

as

hear

it did the

conduct

through God's

grace,

Apostles said,

James

was

sword still more James his

of

in

are

and

to

first.

assures

suffer

St.

be

in truth

stedfast

being John,

unto

slain

his

they

said.

they had

as

blessed

Those

it.

able;" and

martyrdom;

Jerusalem.

doing ;

now

hereafter, they shall,

equal to

be

given strengthto

death

the

than

more

them, which

involves

".We

to do

enabled

were

no

brother, then

had of

to bear

the

with

the

brother, had

bereavement,

other

St.

death,

bear, dying last of the Apostles,as He

not

holy brothers, that whatever

two

present

their

know

they see

;

know

take

to

They

they are

whisper within

a

choosing

seasons

sake. that, for religion's

or

they

circumstances

certain

at

stirringof

but

were

the

ways,

men

cause

the

fice sacri-

dwelling in tents."

men

again, in various

so

they

ways

Cross, while

of the

plain

"

how

perchance they

and

they simplicity,

life of

not

right hand,

eyes

foot

again

not

world's

the

the

their

the

at

quiet easy

And

of

them

of

thought,in their the

know

they

but

it, and So

day.

our

intimately, find

off

reveal

promise they know

Orders

themselves

deeply, debar

promise,

graduallyto

themselves

engage

347

we

strengthaccordingto

give us

know

FAITH.

much

God

trustingto

what,

OF

how

understand

to

rather

VENTURES

Apostles.

St.

first,of He

had


348

to

THE

bear

VENTURES

weakness.

He

had

those He

away.

Of

into

far

portions sends abode his

friends

their

on

behind, that there

when

him,

also, other

look

of the

of

love,

great a Jesus wait

!" for

say,

moving

intervals

stayed

himself

He

banishment.

who

of his

end are

morning.

world; him

he

weary

All

his

had

the

and

a

lous zea-

prayers,

sight of

loved, what

into

the

presence

might

life,

Come,

night,

thoughts, all

what

stored it came,

he

he had

of

the

of the

death, when

with, in years long past away.

again brought

before

"

the

what

receive

Well

in

to

have

to

sent

contemplations,desires, and hopes, were

brought back

present

him, and

call.

by

forward

in heaven

for

his

sent

his

invisible

and

till his

and

as

his heart

truth, fastingand

the

at

those

the

.

from virgin life,buffetings

a

as

only

generation

walk, self-denying

and heathen, persecution, Saint

own

voluntarypledges and

a

"

his

and

He

out

been

those

man

at

those

more

faith,

maintenance

and

a

him,

should

still

of his

ventures

to

his Lord

him,

Lord

as

who

might be

thoughtsof him,

so

loved

journey,

of

gracious Lord,

his

before

had

in

younger

well-nighunfurnished.

is

labours

a

was

country,

them

loved

friend, with

by

He

dreariness

live

faith,all his eye with.

a

he to

belonged to

of his

converse

goods

had

demanded

were

pledges held

who

him

him

whom

familiar

thoughts, without about

[Serm.

experiencethe

to

when being solitary, summoned

FAITH.

of years in loneliness,exile, and

length

a

OF

had

held

Then, what

he

shipped, wor-

course interwhen had


VENTURES

THE

XX.]

how

would

thoughts

long

lost,

dare all

their

Alas

! that

so

contented

are

so

willing

that

duty

of

bearing the

the

Every

of

that

one

or

for

lands,

shall

many be

His

are

our

word

?

or

first

are

Matt.

for

or

inherit

29,

of

we

that

we

this

earn

and

He

life, to

the the

be

30.

brethren,

or

wife, shall

risks

expressly,

says

houses,

sake,

xix.

?

that

higher,

would

first1."

1

their

wishes

ventures

shall

all

?

mother,

shall

"

one

any

we

Christ

Name's

My and

that

if

forsaken

hath

father,

hundred-fold, But

what

:

truth

sisters,

or

it

repeat

Jesus

are,

something

Cross,

it

enjoy

to

find

more

is

they

if

of

not

How

and

excuses,

the

Lord

have

as

alone,

necessity

us

of

let

be

the

on

Crown

things

who

satisfied

measure

spirit !

shall

them,

to

beyond

Who

!

those

of

brethren,

such

press

or

and

with to

life

to

returned

my

make

we

"

"

safe

unearthly

are

upon

blessedness

we,

and

high

I

the

abundantly

ventures

this

come

familiar

and

revive,

buried

pledges

349

FAITH.

remembrance

describe

to

OF

or

children,

receive

everlasting last

;

and

the

an

life. last


XXL

SERMON

FAITH

AND

1

"

I have

Though

all

I

that

suppose

from

which been

now

Faith,

have

and

all

struck

called

St. Paul

that I could

so

words with

love,

no

for

And

at

no

envy,

malevolence.

varied

racteristics cha-

excellent

is

charity? of properties

number It is

patient,

selfishness,no of

surelyit

is

all these a

name

bility, irritais it ? for all

once.

what

the

no

before

no self-importance,

no

Which

once,

makes

this

is, that St. Paul "

What

chapter

have

'the

to

special.

and

indecorum,

if it is all at

virtues

the

by giving a great

kind, it has no

given

charity.

or

of the

taken,

surpriseat there

are

answers,

ostentation,

nothing."

am

are

mountains,

remove

thoughtfulreaders

of it, all distinct it is

xiii. 2.

Charity, I

not

these

which grace

Cor.

LOVE.

conclusion

elsewhere

of the fulfilling

Law

still more

actuallycalls

:" and

our

sible, plaurity cha-

Saviour, in


FAITH

XXL]

Serm.

like manner, God it

and

that

love

we

which

is taken

these

descriptionof

charity. much

by

is

of it ; and

chapter is

made

again, in Noah,

in

in the

marked one

in the

then

text

; and

in the

midst

and

far

as different,its description,

agrees

with

faith, so

"

which

moreover

Lord,

Rom.

and

xiii. 10.

what

that

expresses

Matt.

is said

I could

is the

in

of

train

a

He

starts

the

mention

then, though of

method

Moses,

in

Again

mistake.

very

in with

his

clear

instances.

a

precisely

same

is such

as

of it

is made

Epistle,

thought altogether as

it goes,

in

the

remove

account

James

David,

in

different

surely the

xxii. 40.

devotes

his

faith, which

excellence, called

same

again and repetition

a

one

he

of

the

describes

us,

series

a

Abraham,

the

by

illustrates

he

of

up

Prophets, of

can

it; but

to

of it in

The

1

by

consider

Hebrews

altogetherdifferent.

preciseaccount

our

general terms

in

the

Epistleto

and

and

from

exemplification

an

chapter before

longer chapter

definition

no

chapter

elsewhere

given

the

in

In his

treatingit

and

life,because

of contrast, to

way

faith

Apostle, who,

a

but

know

Apostles.

It is well too,

a

the

is declared

in detail of what

says,

Thus

calls

We

"

unto

seems

loving-

in

St. James

death

brethren1."

the text

duty consist

St. John

and

passed from

the

35l

neighbour. And

loving our

have

we

LOVE.

whole

our

royallaw ;"

the

"

makes

AND

ii.8.

rately accu-

Hebrews;

mountains of it same

1 John

;"

given by habit

iii. 14.

of


352

FAITH

mind

that

as

by

AND

which

LOVE.

[Serm.

Noah, Abraham,

Moses,

obtained David, preached righteousness, gave

the

up

then

world, waxed

is it that

love

faith is of

the

Now, at first

reason

sightis

all virtues

at

he

it

its

and

other

necessity

(so to speak) out

of which

in

John's

which

the

words,

God"

God

and

"

"

he

"

being such, never

Every that

dwelleth

him1."

in

it will

last

faileth."

;

but love and

hope

world, which we

are

is

and

graces,

is for

a

creatures

1

time

of God

1 John

regeneration,

of

love, dwelleth

in

love, and,

is "

ever.

and

they

we

is

graces

with

it is

wherever

iv. 7. 16.

are

cease

love

as

Charity," or

hope

because

; but

the

made,

are

of

material

loveth, is born

greater,because

are

:

St.

;

in

Faith

them

into

according to

Such for

not can-

of all

root

is the

fruit

that

sense

restrictedly

all graces

one

not

described, they

Love

Spirit dwells

one

St. Paul

blooms

it is

is the

imperfect state,

an

Faith

which

mind

in

it is the

and

when

mentioned.

qualityof

that

therefore

grows

what

describes, it is

words,

parts; and are

state

character, and

more definitely,

more

In

does.

they are

of

How

is whether, difficulty

I answer,

at once,

and holy dispositions,

love,

promises,

fight.

pretty much

St. Paul

as

; and

once

describe

God,

a

The difficulty.

such

it is all virtues

and

definite

to be

seems

the

if love be

of

in

largeand comprehensive ?

so

than

so

valiant

and

that

perfection. are

in this

grace,

a

we

are,

cause beand


FAITH

XXL]

partakersin Faith

is not

there

is

believe

when

there

and

more

are

by

means

God's

any

hope

for the

we

itself,we

do not

devils

love.

love,

because

evidence It

of

is

say,

as

not

ous

!" is

we

do

has made

in love.

love. an

the

of

hope.

fell down his

as

of

the

at

his

The

lord's

debt, had

both

feet, and faith

the

in

faith

parable,

begged

and a

to

hope. a

act

an

neither

that

servant

hope, right-

that the Lord

word

showed

in

grafted

mouth, that will I speak,"is

my

loving.

was

not

faith and

had

The

"

words,

are

only

I die the death

May

"

act

Balaam

other

hope

but

necessarily graces,

iv.

we

it is

fruit and

thing in

same

hope

vol.

Ghost

Holy

but

itself:

love ; and

to

that faith and

his conduct

excused

the

who

beyond

cause

is the immediate

of faith ; but

who

no

do

nor

hypocriteshope,

our

of

believe,

we

love ;

not

nature

God

may,

puttethinto

nor

God

regeneration.

found

but

not

loved

we

in the

love because

for

expressingthe

themselves and

it is

Love

nature.

our

on

we

it, unless

we

hope

should

expressionsof love;

love for

because

nature,

to

hope,

we

:

we

Faith,then, and hope

believe, yet do

But

our

it

we

and

love

it ;

We

confide

or

believe)

our

love

we

Him. or

love because not

trust

when

hope

(aswe

express

about

loved

ever.

eternity. Faith

love it.

we

concern

not

will

all we

instruments

love

to

as

or

should

heaven, unless but

sight,nor

word, because

have

are

353

is to last for

love to

which

heaven, because

we

is

but

more

after

it ;

LOVE.

redemption which

a

enjoyment ;

increase

hope

AND

be He


FAITH

354

his lord

believed

forgivehim.

to

who

servant

at

fullyby

and

out, and

him

He

of

God,

Faith

faith

signs,but onlythat hope

commandeth,

promise." all

am

said,

"

I

love

all

by love," God doth

God

I had

Though

it is

nothing:"

no

faith

all love, without

has

excellences, not

it does flowers ; come

hope,

not

but

of it.

and

of which

In

a

it

to

all

are

like the

number

might

12

have

; so

has

a

sweet-

ing, smell-

stalk, leaves, and

pleasant,because

spiritof

the

soul

love

has

faculties and

without

A

they are.

latter is sweet

manner

of have

flowers the

cease

they

with

quickened

because

grows

destroyingtheir what

them

stalk,leaves,and

smellingplant;

holiness, and

of

indeed

but making peculiarities, weed

"

generate. re-

nothing."

Love, then, is the seed into

the

themselves

which

said,

am

I have

Though

must

thing which

the

it is

text

there

:

Love

worketh

that

desires

the

bad

in

not

are

which

"

loves

"

faith, yet without

where I

which and

In

hope

two

faith ;

bad

a

always the sign of

it is

and

brother,

then

are

God.

of

cause God, be-

of his

faith and

haved be-

unthank-

love of

There

love

of

he

and

God, good and

in

hope

kinds

two

that

him,

fellow-

a

and

love

good

a

willing,

saw

sum,

neither

had

always be heavenly;

and

small

a

hard-hearted.

was

kinds

not

went

high-minded,nor

of faith in

two

are

He

him

hoped

unmercifullyto

was

he

kinds

he

his lord.

he because

able, and

owed

once

[Serm.

LOVE.

AND

they

which faith

is and

habits, some

love, and

some

not

;


FAITH

XXI]

but

how

any

though flowers

LOVE.

in that soul

distinct are

AND

from

all exist in

and

one

it;

distinct and

as

355

love,

stalk, leaves, and

as

entire in

in

plant as

one

another, yet vary in their quality, accordingto the

plant'snature. But does

here make

not

Sower

who,

when

"

with

word

with

And

hence

to

faith is

This

word

says

must 1

of

be Luke

with

;

no

faith,then, persons

However,

because, in from

proceed faith

"

And

of

read

of words

a

it.

workingby imply

again:

we

occurs,

joy,"

receiving

root."

elsewhere,

as

if it

"

of

out charity,

conscience, and

spoken

of persons

which

in "

the

faith, seems

precedeslove, or charity. And

faith

is

our

Now,

do

order

charity,"

St. Paul

good

the

faith Lord's

expressionwould

of

the text an

imply that

a

"

love.

prior to

commandment of

have

in the form

all

contrary,

the root, for these

least, works

which

and

again:

read

call faith the root,

to

was

chapterin hope,

we

Scripturespeaks of

faith

in

joy,surelyimpliesfaith

at

love," which that

text, but

; in which

joy, yet

sense

the

on

]," fall away.

root

it is allowable certain

;

Scripture

root, and

something besides

the

certainlydistinct from

received

not

they hear, receive

yet having no the

whether

love, the

that

only in

parableof the "

asked

I believe

pointedlyintimates

is the root, not

is

be

faith, not

its fruits.

graces it

it may

of

the

The

end

pure

heart, and

a

2

;" where offaithunfeigned the

were

granted then; 2

viii. 13. a

a

2

originof

and 1 Tim.

love.

accordinglya i. 5.


FAITH

356

question arises, how of

speaking ;

of

love,

and

what

in

what

love, which then,

is the

Faith

yet united, without

beginning

love

is the

origin of

holiness

and

imparted the

was

but

promise,

and

mind,

said,

it is

V

commandments

His

He

before

His

up

before

Him,

we

if in

who

it

him. Eli for

Love

a

type,

was

who

Eli stands

called for

is the 1

Heb.

to

the

that

reflect

case

hence

keep

we

Law,

is, He

sets

as

us

to

on

our

; he

him, till Eli the

obey own

Such,

of God.

voice

their

a

us

enables

and

Samuel's

faith, Samuel then

us,

know

was

to

comes

learned

have to

And that

God,

of

Lawgiver ;

a

within

sensations, and as

God

as

comes

throne

love

is the

This

Such

?

into

laws

put My

gift of

Spiritthus

the

its heart

on

years

God

it the

in their hearts."

them

write "

written

I will

"

When

imparts to

liness. ho-

religious.

not

are

is

to

come

Law.

what

and

Law

the

they

exist

can

without

exist

Divine

infant,He

an

Holy Spirit;

His

Holiness

holy ; they

of the

is love

distinct,

religionare

faith.

love and

are

understanding, are

regenerates

observe,

and love, of religion,

of

religion; religioncannot

Holiness

I

last.

"

Baptized infants,before of

faith from

faith,or

:

as

so

is the

which

first element

holiness; and

faith

sense

and first,

comes

follows

as

sense

springsfrom

love

faith ; whether

[Serm.

adjustthese oppositemodes

to

in

LOVE.

AND

knew

not

priesttold for holiness

religion,Samuel for love. motion

viii. 10.

within 1 John

v.

us

3.

of

the

new

;


XXI.]

FAITH

the spirit,

holy

Ghost

Holy it may

and

a

service

moral

which

and

little

who

ones

be

learned the

as

crying

God's

a

is

gross

be

to

their

the

the

in

of

composed

within

embraces

a

earth, and

men,

and the and

face of

creature

god

of

it.

The

world It

eyes sun,

all that

and

a

does

shows

this

reflect,reason,

usurper, world."

who

in

there

is

Temple

know as

life however see

at

reason

or

makes

of God

has

made

We

are

at

God, the

act ; for

"

the

forced

to

himself once

we

are

;

upon

itself

least it becomes

who

decide, and

the

a

stars, and

speak were

an

last but

and

does

if it

as

not

manifested

can

moon,

man

not

object of worship, or of

wheels

of the

framework

world,

lower

this external

an

a

earth.

on

passes encom-

living, yet

were

worship God

who

Such

little while

dimly-

;

spirits.

world, but them.

They

wonderful

Love, then, is the life of those external

God

heaven, where

in

very

sin.

glory which the

as

; for

before

EverlastingPavement,

the

or

And

away to

;

being

as

of those

state

or

Prophet, which

the

matter,

nature

own

taken

reason

of the

stones

instrumental

way

no

either

throne;

by

out law with-

intellectual.

not

may

how

see

acceptableto God,

if absorbed

visible,as

we

the

service,as plants

continuallyin praise to

out

described

of

baptized and

are

God

the inward

obey

know,

we

which

beingsuch,

as

spiritual, though

they have may

heart

functions

is most

this, for what

357

of natural

sort

a

fulfil the

trees

and,

;

infants,who

knowing it,by and

LOVE.

renewed

givesus

exist in

AND

between


FAITH

358

the

two,

and

us,

world

inward the

AND

voice

world

the becomes

has

this

by speaking

contest,

through

the

and

sense,

prophesy

put

calling

all ; and

of

voice

the

which

hears

which

hears

in

within

world

; and

soul, solitary intercourse

faith

with

And

same

tempter he

will

as

love

is that

us,

so

faith

is that

us

and

;

love

as

life of God

while

imparts

of

Him in the

love

in

faith ministers faith

to

holiness us

it is that

thus

from Law

; for

faith

is to

religionis the

without, written

as

love

within.

love

Divine

is the

its

our

to

praise

Love

truth

goodness and

formed energetic, the

mind

; and

for this

towards

faith

religion

as

Law

coming

of fulfilling then

tranquil, pure, gentle,abounding of

voices

and

guardian

; and

which

two

of the

it

excellence.

and

to

:

is the

is the

men

love, love is that

love

as

bid

shrine, faith discerns

the

of

God, speaking in aid

without

voice

are

voice

within

voice

the

worships God in the

hearts

our

the

of

voice

we

and

worship him, and

and

the

hearts,

this world

there

; the

in

us

our

mouth,

its

thus

world

fall down

give us

in

And

of Him.

to

us

to

word

a

other

this Voice

; and

over-ruled

has

God

in the external

even

world

sensible

in

only

not

ings. warn-

in

;

necessary

; the

us

mercifullysuccoured

most

call revelation.

without

Spiritwhispering

words, God

but

thing within

one

another

speaks

faith

[Serm.

speaking

tempting, and Hence

LOVE.

in

the

tive, is meditaall offices

is strenuous

and

ing world, combating it,train-

it love, fortifying

in

obedi-


FAITH

XXI.]

and

ence,

overcoming

Moreover

it is

soul

the

love, and

otherwise

it could

And love the

thus

in

except sacrifice

and

are

Incarnate it to

of

out

wonderful

the

the

faith,

Saviour,

pands ex-

perfectionwhich

a

reach.

offer

they

our

root

mysteries of

lies in faith we

Yet

is the

presenting before

the

never

sacrifice

sacrificer.

other

and

sentations repre-

own.

love

raises

duty

our

is the

their

Objects, the

Holy Trinityand our

by

reason

by receivingthe

Gospel,

its sacred

the

faith

359

and

sense

plain,as

faith grows,

tidings of

LOVE.

urgent than

more

which

AND

to

God, and distinct

not

are

faith

from

way

of

viewing them.

;

the

loving faith

one

love ;

working by

is

each Priest

and

the

believinglove. And

thus

I

of love

and

faith in

turn

connection faith ; and of

turer

is called

substance

This at

of

being

St. Paul's

the

the

so,

Love

much difficult,

ma-

works, and love ; the

of

love, the

of

root

and

into

works

need

surelywe

in

language, as

end, faith

faith which

is

cherisher out

of

root

is the

Love

is the

works

is the

regenerate soul, and

without

faith.

outline

and

is faith.

of them

following.

the

question concerning the

love; it brings love

therefore

direction

the

answer

the

means

is the

more

could

love ; and

true

faith

remove

in

be

not

the

surprised and

text

verses

of the rulingprinciple

ministers ; and

end.

to

it.

if the St. Paul

mountains

Love

means

is be

says that

will not

truth, faith is only half

avail way


(as it were)

it often

and

going

of

mass

to

and

do

desire

not

of

framework all.

I

But

think, will confess distinct

quite a years

go

cares

of

life,wean

neither

from

it.

hope

; he

He

does

has

no

withhold. him

A

; he

of

time, with

love, he above

the

is

a

look

his

very

has

And

him.

scanty

world, in

his

do

it,and

seducing him God's

commandments

because from

thus

his

has

it

that

to

no

can

in the true

do

to

his

they

course

divine

sphere is,to

reason

he

for the

reallyin

of

degree ;

it. ;

him

measure

enabled, whatever

with

nothing

dependence

no

vanity.

enjoyment

not

are

help

and

ment attach-

do, what

can

friends

cannot

he to

it

straightforwardduty, because should

As

future

cares

is

love.

for

the

to

; he

; what

they

continued

these,

world

the

from

he look

does

even

greatest needs, and will be

all in

it is but

sees

prospects

Nay, knows

visible

the

spiritof

the

man

not

frown

or

selfishly,

; and

religiousmind

a

receives, nor

smile

world's

distaste

from

they

;

is their

for

the

disappointments,troubles,

this world.

to

He

thing the

on,

love

religiouspersons that

without

it,that

nor

world

This

things. of

one,

thing beyond

any

speak

the

is

;

another,

themselves

themselves, they love

live

or

true

the

up

presence

cause

in faith

live neither

men

as

Too

other.

God's

one

far

as

give

we

unto

from

get

the

to

on

to

[Sekm.

faith

reach

we

happens

able

are

men

LOVE.

By

heaven.

to

world, but by love

I

AND

FAITH

360

his

tells him

act

plain he

tions great tempta-

Observe, why he keeps

from

reason,

because

he


XXL]

FAITH

knows

he

motives

him

love towards

from

hinder his

his

faith

from

those

much

onlyjust so

LOVE.

of

experience of misery of

the

the

Alas He

Or

of

again,he

laden

a

pollutioninvolved

be

beset

day, the

him

love

of God

state

in which

from

earth

some

It tells

hero, but

that

but

put

of

exactest most

may

of the about

be

a

have able

that to

; that

do

simple

absolute

give up

all his

the

text

warns

but

us

makes faith

; that

faith

a

can

have

to

of

It

and

upon

; that

veil,not

a

substance

truths

the

; that

full confidence

in God's

word

miracles

he

have

faith

goods to

; that as

to

feed

give the

may up

poor

his

all

that

understand

may

that

est, clearest, calm-

the

act

us

us

warns

realities of heaven

the

he

make

but

can

happy.

us

man

a

middle

in their progress

samt

a

direct

world, but that love brings us

that

is but

other

earnestlyto

faith at most

firmly realize

Gospel; him

which

and

makes

view

irritability,

is the

then stand

may

had

pride,

dislike of sin than

makes

the

possiblefor

his

all the

and

desires

This

that

us

throne

sober, but love it is

from

men

love

above

us

God's

under

may

he

heaven,

to

against.

he

; and

has

numberless

odiousness

heart,

Christ.

and

to

conscience, the

in the

of

cleansed, yet rather

has

suffices

as

vanity,fretfulness,wilfulness, arrogance, evils which

! not

being despondency, and

dead.

profaneness,hardness

strong

no

so.

love

spiritof

misery

little sins of every

has

commandments.

the

being

he

doing

resignationfrom from

361

because

and

ought,

keeping

AND

as

he to

such

property,

; that

he

may


FAITH

362

the

scorn

so

heart

not

by

such

a

but

it

love.

He

been

has

fearful

pride

he have

sacrifices, or

merely, or

works

world

!

have

makes any

love

in

of

these us,

satisfied soul in the of Him

are

transport, but

do

and

while

it

to

faith

by

love ; not

by

before is

good

all

God, ; not

St. Paul

by magnanimity,

or

all this ; and

shall, We

by

saved

are

that

what is the

any

quil, trangentle,

of

only a

; not

things,but because violent

describes

by

flame

is seen,

adherence

of God

and

not

heavenly

consumes

if

it is love

but

"

Love

unseen.

kind, modest,

nothing.

or sufferings,

by

be

acquiescence and

as

sides, be-

tempted

are

by calmness,

things, but

He

from

be all that

Christ's,not

are

contemplation

because

itself,and

something

labours, or

faith love.

God

actually

was

person

who

we perfection,

is

not

hatingsin, or by venturing for must

which,

aspiresto what

a

also

be

merely,but

or

we

faith,not

within

We

or

come,

though

"

we

to

their

works

by

I do

him love, it profiteth

in

hating the world, the

he

lesson, to all those

themselves

!

it is distinct

though

unless

said, yet

unless

O

; that

says this,that

"

of faith in

acts

implies love necessarily,

ever

I do

yet,

forbid

be

to

abstractedly possible;

was

proper

body

; and

there

royal a

so

his

give

to

even

that

of the

one

with

may

Apostle means

case,

no

he

[Serm.

love ; God

without

the

suppose

it,as

LOVE.

gloriousmartyrdom

a

be

say,

that

world, that

trample on

burned

AND

a

the ference pre-

delight in His

mandments com-

emotion

or

it,long-suffering,

unassuming, innocent,

simple,


XXL]

FAITH

orderly,

disinterestedness,

tempered,

patient,

is

engaging, which

for

is

which

it

one

in

God,

is

the

the

in

the

heaven

by

down.

of

all

wherein

of

unity are

which

one,

the

the

the

by

which

;

all

is

one

Charity

was

is

but

and

by

another

Charity

heaven

in

sweet,

eternal

is

Father

Spirit

Church

it

Charity

things

rity Cha-

nothing

but

It

sweet-

without

has

it

;

Comforter.

bond

Charity

pure-hearted,

;

soothing

Christ

brought

363

Faith

sapless

and

winning,

name

meek,

enduring.

harsh,

dry,

LOVE.

AND

the

which

Saints

upon

earth

and

Son

the

are

;

are

Angels one

earth.

with


SERMON

XXII

WATCHING.

xiii.

Mark

"

Take

watch

heed,

ye

and

pray

Saviour this

visible to

Father's

His

world

gracious all

would

followers

;

which

words,

Father the

would

by

even

coldness,

ventured whom

cowardice,

to

He and

purpose

and

against had

the it

the

contemplated,

His

among

pass

leave

neglect

disobedience, be

many

the

to

from

He

His

as

forward

own

withdraw

things,

daring

the

His

gradually to

far

as

were

knew

presence.

spread

the

ing leav-

was

looked

which

He

purpose

contemplating

which

and

His

of

is,

He

years

itself, gradually

to

tokens

it, that

again.

came

when

not

He

when

concerned.

hundred

many He

and

His

is

know

ye

warning

leaving

"

presence

before

as

world,

the

this

gave

for

;

is."

time

Our

33.

of

Him

professed the

loud

Him

and

regenerated

tolerance

of

error

:


far

so

foresaw

of

state

it this

world

the

His

day, when

in visible

back

mercifullywhispers

into

what

share

not

see,

we

be

to

to

carried

Surely this

will He

more

overtake

before

which

every

concerns

watch

is to

; at

crowing,or He

find

I say

unto

of

man

would

you

the come,

1

not or

even

in

the

of

one

He

at

sleeping.

the

2."

known

he would

have

aypvirveire.

2

nearly; Watch

Mark

our

what

it

fore, ye therehouse

the

at

cock

coming suddenly I say

again, what

unto

If the

"

hour

watched, and

xii. 35

left

of the

master

out

question, "

what

And

much

love.

serious

; lest

And

took

time, and

did, but

so

nest. ear-

measured

midnight, or

had

house

us

so

;

of faith and

"

morning

all,Watch

He

in

ever

He

came

not

says,

when

coming. be

second

this most

for Christ.

for ye know cometh

keeping

consider

in

take

"

solemn,

He

has

then

it,as

the

to

then

us

should

coming, yet

He

that

now

watchfulness Let

first

He

trust

to

for His

out

suddenly the

come

men,

interval

the

world, but

by surprise when

Church

His

His

foretold

He

come

general unbelief,

precise,so

so

to

as

has

text,

not

ears,

the

will

the

in

gracious warning

thoughts,being

our

Church,

never

in that

look

J,pray,"and

heed, watch

and

our

by

away

the

and

He

prolonged absence

;

presence

did not

againstHim.

act

to

or

it practically thought, that He

made

not

365

displayedby others, who speak

to

as

the

see

we

be

would

which go

WATCHING.

XXII.]

Serm.

"

37.

you,

good

the

thief

not

have

ypjyopftre.


WATCHING.

366

to be

suffered his house

Apostles. For

His the

foolish ;

whom

on

of

which

On know

of

Son heed

with

overcharged of

unawares

as

on

the

worthy

like

In

In

like

whole

it is

Watch

"

like men, in

the of

armour

againstthe

power

His

"

of

the

devil

1

Luke

xii. 39.

Mark

xiv.

2

B

37. .

Matt. Rom.

xxv.

hour

awake the

xiii. 11, 12.

is

day

Be

be

3

6

Luke

the

stand

ye may

1 Cor.

at

the

on

to

of

faith,

strong in

able

4?" the

out

fast in the

that

13.

3."

Simon,

"

:

counted ac-

shall

man

one

....

4

of

might ; put

God, that ye may

wiles

may

Epistleto

spent,

ye, stand

of

be

to

strong 6."

be

ye

watch

time

far

Watch

thus

his

in

high

night is

Again,

Lord, and

not

earth.

the Son

thou

you

all them

things that

upbraided Peter

St. Paul

The

sleep

quit you

before

Now

"

5."

to stand

manner

Romans.

hand

escape

? couldest

sleepestthou

and

upon on

whole

all these

to

come

come

be

hearts

your

always, that

pray

He

manner

day

the

Take

says,

drunkenness,

shall it of

face

pass, and

to

come

that

so

snare

a

therefore, and

ye

He

the

"

time

any

oil.

wherein

hour

Again at

tarrying,

therefore, for ye

surfeitingand

; for

dwell

that

2."

life,and

this

the

nor

lest yourselves,

to

cares

day

five

and

without

found

Watch

by

parableof

wise

were

were

says,

cometh

man

the

like

and

bridegroom, after

"

the

neither

A

Lord

our

have

we

;

five

Lord

our

by

whom

the

suddenly,and

came

both

instance

five virgins,

ten

through V

broken

given elsewhere

is

warning

[Serm.

xxi.

be

36.

xvi. 13.


XXII]

WATCHING.

able

withstand

to

all to

let

watch

Peter,

The

"

therefore

and

be

end

of

Now

things

I consider

by

might

; not

obey,

the

or

see

not

have

I

and

first

it. We

but

the idea

and sight,

;

Christ's

come

as

keepeth

a

his

to watch

watch

to

meaning

Object

it directs

specialduty enjoined

contemplate

or

what

but

apprehend

seem as

1

Pet.

vi. 10"13. iv. 7.

vriJjare, v.

8.

does of

us

by believing, perhaps

what

we

is meant

watching.

Eph.

we

word,

we

Most

is meant

obeying;

of the us,

to

? for

then

us, such

on

minds.

our

what

Whether

which

idea

they

simply

; not

for

towards

general

the

obvious

so

because

next

coming.

into

by

remarkable

a

is not

obvious

fearing,loving,and

3

he

simply to believe, but

love,but

watch

to

Paul, is

and

not

are

simply to

naturallycome

1

ye Be

"

whom

Disciple,then

is the

a

a

seeking

what

consider

to

; be

watchingfirst used by

favoured

because

great event,

the

hand

prayer."

watcheth

that

St.

manner

adversarythe devil,

about

this word

at

appear

all inculcate

that

is at

done

others,but

St. John, "Behold

is he

; remarkable

watch

do

like

unto

your

great Apostles,Peter

word

In

having

4."

Christ, then two

2."

watch

And

devour3."

garments

not

sober all

day, and sleepas

not

us

because vigilant,

thief ; blessed

to

Let

"

evil

roaring lion, walketh

a

may

as

the

sober, and

sober, be as

}"

stand

us

in

367

2

1 Thess.

4

Rev.

v.

6.

xvi. 15.

do

by


WATCHING.

368

I conceive

And in

it is

and

of

perfect servants

called

false and

notion do

we

these the

line.

true

and

I

these

and

I

will

say

discriminated

mark, and

and

and

two

found

I

do

perfect,

the characters,

the in

inconsistent

not.

;

gree slightde-

no

they

do

of

rightside

this

distinguishedby

Christians

inconsistent

saying

insist upon

the

Christians, whoever

true

"

be

the

are

discourse

character, and

consistent

in

any

ians incomplete Christ-

speaking of

but

am

not can-

form

And

necessarilyon

subjectsare

say

we

saying,which

as

or

who

those

not

that can

them.

double-minded

that

or

;

nor

true

multitude

I do

such

tell for certain who

can

the

who

and

me

the are,

are

of

understand

not

not, that

separate the

who

them,

will become

what

points,which

from

who

about

much

main to

God

those

reprobate,but

speak

this

; from

Christians

of the

one

will be found

practicalway,

a

[Serm.

one

watch,

are,

what

Now

is

watching ? I conceive know

you

the

do

and do

or

the you

to

which

hour know

know to

wish

strike what

it is to

be

be

suspense

makes

your

it,and

the you

which about heart

of which

to

it is to be

when

happen

in

for

time

in

to

"

Do pecting ex-

he

and

unpleasant pass at

or

away,

liberty?

anxiety lest

happen

some

you

in

:

life,of

come,

be

may

may

beat

follows

of this

matters

what

should

of

explained as

feelingin

you

and

company,

be

friend, expecting him

a

delays?

it may

thing some-

may

not,

important event, when

think

you the

are

minded re-

first thing


XXII.]

WATCHING.

in the

morning

friend

in

and

? do you

distant

a

wonder

to

from

whether

it is

live upon

so

that

you,

your

soul,that you that

smile, and

To

watch

when

far

those

day he a

person

he

is

is

zealous sighted, looks

for

out

would

in

coming

at

And

he

for

him,

his

smile

cast down-

are

his

in

?

successes

all these ;

as

out

to

which

in

and

ascended. the VOL.

back

would

who

be

not

over-

He

that

found

on

the

his Saviour has

Christ, who

ever

his

own

person up

that

here, and

wore

And

hence

inspiredwriters iv.

; who

happens,and

He

gladlytakes

Christ

honouring Him

if he

forgetwhat with

renews

alive, quick-

with Christ,who, while

watches

as

sensitive,eager,

a

was

?

once

watches

agony,

as

read

you

awake,

is

who surprised,

contemplate what

so

has

all that

in

future, looks

to the

not

He

what

fit to shadow

are

seekingand

Him

be

not

who

;

overwhelmed, or agitated,

and

that

rejoicein

for Christ who

watches

apprehensive mind

He

now

his countenance,

feelingsuch

a

is

know

sadness, and

feelingsof this world

as

a

him,

is present with

changes in

vexed, and

for Christ

he

his,that you

sad in his

are

what

who

of

news

of another.

He

on

expect

day

to

it is to have

is well ? do you

all its

see

to

follows

eye

what

anticipatehis wishes,

you

his

as

know

country,

doing,and to

3"J

show

has

does

purchased

commemorates

Cross

Christ's

and

of affliction

left behind

their

looks

suffered for him.

mantle

in the

he

past, and

Him

when

Epistles,often desire b

b

for His


WATCHING.

370

often

second

coming, as

of His

and first,

in His

Resurrection.

Romans

that at the

body"

Last

If

together."

he

waiting for the

"

he

also

body

dying

of Jesus to

the

the

of

he

adds

If he

consoles

Christ

shall

flesh for Thus

His

the

thought

was

while

it

in which

we

at one,

Rom.

on

and

we

rejoicein we

viiL 17"23.

rection," resur-

unto

His

the

hope

death."

appearing with

Him

that

which

"fills up

he

in

is,

must

thought

in

us

of

the

1." not

what Him

opposite

Holy Communion,

and

time

same

of

union

same

his

Church

is the

Christ

Christ's death the

His

of

when

the

the

If

body."

our

always sorrowing with

one

and offering, 1

mind is

impressed see

"

what

rejoices.And

thoughts is

the

faith

; and

of

the

the

in

afflictions of Christ

body's sake,

from

with

their

the

Christ,"

about

"

alreadydeclared

of

of

thefellowship of His

conformable

Colossians

remains

obliterate

He

has

in

power

and

once,

appear,"of

glory," he

that which

the

the

"

"

at

being made sufferings,

in

manifest

Philippians of

that

Jesus, that the life also

Lord

made

the

glorified

Jesus

always bearing

"

of

be

so

also

Lord

our

If

"

the

Corinthians

the

to

reminds

be

may

of

coming

be

might

we

speaks

of

speaks

the

that

Crucifixion

redemption

also says,

he

Day,

His

if St. Paul

for the

wait

their memory

sightof

Thus "

show

they

lose

with Him, suffer

we

do

never

they

[Serm.

;

other

resurrection

gether, to-

commemorate

we

;

we

make

an

gain a blessing. 1

Cor. i. 7.

2

Cor.

Col. iii.4 ; i. 24.

iv. 10.

Phil. iii. 10.


XXII.]

WATCHING.

This is

then

is to watch

present, and

the

Christ

will

come

our

affectionate and

first. in

again;

And

faith

and

have

these

that

that

or

; and

they

Love

they

that

watching

that

is

it is that

do

not

which way

think

in

consider

life

which

or

have from

came

in Christ

tion for salva-

commandments.

thus

it is it

a

and

is

duty,they have

of

Christian,in

a

faith

of

and

this world

of

is, men

that

surely

What

accidentally happens

test

it

as

; but

have

they watch.

particularproperty, and

of faith

energy

faith

them

they

Bible

they

how

profess;

even

is the

convince

particularproperty

love, which, essential

men

without

they professto

to

of God's

suitable

a

of His

they have love, if they obey

fancy that

definite idea ; and

no

they wholly

trust

by watching,and

meant

least

He

as

coming, from

indeed

are

that the

own

they

even

live in

shall find that

we

at

obvious

faith

and

second

is it easy

they consider

do not

to

and

once,

They

For

not.

of the most

some

His

but

nor

graces,

faith,if they do but

God,

came

is, which

also;

they have

what

gratefulremembrance

without.

love

from

is unseen;

He

as

to desire

this it

general are

; to be detached

live in what

to

thought of

371

love, the

love, if genuine, show

themselves.

It is easy

exemplify what

to

experiencewhich indeed

are

are

of

revilers

open

openly disobey who

we

a

all have of

its laws ; but

more

sober Bb2

and

of

I

Many

or religion,

let

us

the

from

mean

life.

at

consider

conscientious

men

least those

cast

of


WATCHING.

372

They

mind. in

number

a

certain

sense

and

they do

not

watch.

a

but

have

brieflythis ; world

it

taking they

Him

if it

as

;

contemplate the It is not

it.

on

were

His

of

more

their

their

duties

do not

have

no

of

to

upon

without

a

atrously. with

this

their sense

This

lookingout

Giver, and had

; and

live

of this world

the

sake

own

reckon

on

permanence

that

they the

called to

are

earth, and

worldlygoods

are

that

a

be

that

sort

of

they really

law

human

Accordingly,they

guarantees set

their

not goods, be they great or little,

of

religionthe

is their

world, and

this world

never

do not

or

for their

existence,and

them.

rary tempo-

privilegeshave. religious

property, though

property heart

their

present

mere

goods

pilgrimsupon

worldlylot and

accident

they

and

understand

strangers and their

if

as

the

of the

sake

remaining,

which

They

for the

a

and

being separatedfrom

love them

but they gift,

than

the

they forgetGod,

that

God,

and privileges,

and

or by principle, forgetthat are

look

eternal,not

prospect

life to

them, restingin it,

but

they

finding

of

state

serve

of their duties

scene

loving this

portion. They the

is religion

duty,but

that

call

to

of

but

indeed, their

are

pointreligious ;

notion

highestgood,in

their

as

seek

world

Their

God

pleasedGod

it has

and good qualities,

certain

a

only doing

their chief and which

of

up to

loving

; not

too

[Serm.

fault, "

therefore

they

so

for their 7

are

an

rid

while, but

idol-

God identifying

an

idolatrytowards of

the

God, for they think

trouble

of

they have


XXII.]

WATCHING.

found

Him

they

in the

WA

of this world.

goods

reallypraiseworthyin

are

While, then, parts of their

many

conduct, benevolent, charitable, kind, neighbourly, and

useful

in

in the

their

established,and

and

amiable are

judgment,

command

and

are

would of

loath

be

its

improve but

in do

they

level, and would

upon

am

He

against

move

above

the

tower,

and

will

watch

V

This

open

is am

so

moving for

to

apostasy; that

1

Heb.

of

how

ii. l.

My

He I

when

answer

not

me

what

which

rarelyit shall "

you,

this

set

enforcing it ;

will

low

a

centuries,

see

reflect

warning

not

on

temper of mind

urgent in

may

they advance,

watch, and

we

have

wealth, and

professingChristians, we

among

I

is the

this

They

;

I shall

what

when

; and

Lord "

and

in

quence; conse-

to

atmosphere

my

me,

like

on

upon

not

said,

to

stand

reproved

our

they

are

I will

unto

they have

why

rise

the

is found

they

wish

it, and

amiss,

love

they

in aims

;

is

in

to

up

duct con-

mature

influence.

not

mount

were

"

will say

to leave

credit, and

not

never

world.

plain

conduct, but

that

that

nion, opi-

and

themselves, looked

right in

character

good things. They

distinction, and

haps percustom

correctness

much

over

much

still it is

yet

more

much

correct

on,

goes

which

they displaymuch

improving in

even

gain greater

world,

while

feeling,and

time

as

constant

ordinaryreligiousduties

has

and

generation,nay,

see as

if

followers, be ; but

T


374

|Smm.

WATCHING.

foresee while

that I

am

; few

so

have

will open

to Me

have

something

confusion

the

first

My coming,

themselves,

better

God,

well

they

;

Without

which

The

back

love.

and

the

on

The

There

their

They

move

wish

to

serve

on

do

they

;

mirror

may

within of

discoloured

in

not

God,

is

on

full

are

them

of the

of

reverence

is

a

want

instead

of

world

has

a

rusting the ing of reflectbecome

think

what

through

them.

An

with

the

and

world, and the

of

it is not

notions the

a

deal

good

a

upon

world's

for

Christ, and

Saviour, has

have

and

to

the

sensitive

hence, though (to use

they

:

of

called

only in them,

them,

around

of

be

their

I practices, and

tender

the

persons

and

them,

; and

it is

them,

these

to

breath

speaking ; they appeal sort

to

selves feel them-

thought

expression)they

them,

they

to

the

in what

the Son

common

crust

are

they want

peculiarpower

good

time

them

; and

are

on

about

religioushabits

hangs

lives in His

dim

them

satisfied to remain

wish

not

many

say that

soul.

they

as

will from

recover

will need

and

affections.

denying, then,

praise of

heart

to

overtake

summon

They

do

I knock.

change."

to

would

off

they are.

as

wish

and

thoughts and very

earth

of

which

do

first;they

will have

surpriseand news

who

servants

do

to

watch

and

when immediately,

the

collect

the

are

get ready. They

to

awake

keep

Blessed

away.

will

They

will

few

very

world

evil

world

have will

;

of

modes

a

say.

and naturalness, simplicity,


XXII.]

WATCHING.

childlike touch and in

teachableness

them,

religion. They

it :

they have

to

affected

are

when

and

And

as

strained rust

a

this

it, so

does

more

deeply into

And

this is

can

preys

the

rub

to

to

they Lord

our

individual; but

body

on

the

into

and

admits

it.

appear,

of

off these

soul

in

ward outsure mea-

a

such

be

would

not,

His

on

has been

the

remain

sure

unite

but

could

scribing, de-

not, We

coming.

said to this

at

not, can-

that

or

tude, whole, viewing the multi; there

mistaken

thus

may

be

deductions,

doubleminded,

tions excepa

large

thus

things incompatible. This

of, though Christ

subject;

been

I have

as

tudes multi-

that

doubted

after all conceivable

must

be

on

cannot

to

might

the

keep

are

indeed, apply what

; but

once

clear

and

ing. convers-

eats more

it would

as

surely be

that

welcome

one

which

away

Church

and once

and

they

baptismalpurityand brightness.

the

in

metal

upon

great end,

it cannot

Now,

else

of

mode

their

soul

defilements, and of its

flow; either

to

worldly spiritpenetrate

one

viz. afflictions,

not

a

forth

flow

nothing, or

say in

questions

sides, a rightand

two

they ought

difficult,and

are

distinctions, take

religiousfeelingsdo

times

easily,at they

reallybut

are

Their

least expect

you

refinements, in

in

them,

at

course straightforward

a

reservations, make

there

wrong.

called)get

off when

start

exceptions,indulge where

be

may

them

persuade

to

It is difficult to

in them.

(what

or

375

it is

a

most

had

said

tempting atwe

nothing

affectingand

so-


WATCHING.

376

lemn

that

thought,

attention

this

to

He

danger,

very

religiousness ;

unbelief, which fashions, the of this

is

aims the

of

us

at

the

from warns

; He

be

intreats

of

world.

He

whose and

He

comes,

prepared

warns

soul

they

was

will

"

bridal the

and

and

is come,

limbs

and

blood

there,

His

the

wife

time

who When ; their

who

men

the are

lect col-

once

thought ! are

little

there,

children,

saints, and

marriage hath

rich

swim,

Angels

white-robed

the

servant

all at

"

;

world

the

fearful

O "

in

as

will not

faculties.

and

of

will

eyes

of

tenderly

virgins.

totter,

perfectare

the

and

all want

and

sweeping by,

holy teachers, washed

one

They

train is

just made

martyrs Lamb

senses

the

foolish

the

; He

cause

instance

required,of of

off

portion with

our

the

warns

drawn

that

us

confused, their

suddenly awakened. their

by

us

nities, va-

niture, fur-

all allurements

coming,

take

being

He

minds

whatever

by

for His

to

not

us

be

in

house,

society.

our

solemnly warns

tongue falter,their

the

Him,

of

drank, and

will

head

having

forts com-

great people,

courts

againstall excitements,

will not

ate

having a

positionin

of

the

and

food, raiment,

matters,

thought

us

loves

satisfaction

a

a

religionand

pleasures,the

domestic

danger

this world

man

of

circumstances, likes pomps

particularabout

and and

feels

of

called,though

indeed, but

the distinctions, "

our

danger

be

mixture

God

life, which

the

it may

so

this

serves

in

prosperous

actually called

has

for worldlyreligiousness, it is

[Serm.

made

of

the

herself


WATCHING.

XXII.]

have

been

been she

hath

She

ready.

sleeping,she

been

purifyingthem hour

is

and

;

? what

this

world

Lord

out

go ye

shall

then

but

to

now,

world.

We

deceive

that

on

we

better us

that

perishingworld.

We

those

tell

who

follow

and that we

do

we

allow

be, when

the

full

what

will

not

ourselves

in what

have

less ;

we

and

do

not

debate

ourselves

we

and

to

covet

have,

to

allow

we

or

practise,to when on

;

we

a

hints

it

our

we

what look

should

down

ourselves for the

argue be

have

we

to

who

professwhat of

sake

obeying,and

reasoningpowers,

so

mean,

not,

those

on

to

sures, plea-

harm,

no

of

this

to

its

little of

think

we

now;

repelthe

we

will taste

its ways,

serable Mi-

itself.

save

joiningourselves

are

able un-

up,

altogetherneglectreligion.I

not

boast

we

will

? what

conscience

our

judgment

all for

and

present serving the

at

are

trifle with

our

of

us

we,

light,and

burned

be

groom Bride-

ceiving wretched, de-

us?

will then

breaks

of "

hour, indeed, will that

believe

the

!" but

Him

obey it,

for

done

marriage

descending,

gained then

have

! which

consciousness

is

blaze

nor

only to profitus,

not

her

now

meet

the

sound,

we

have

to

with

by

one

holiness, and

"

the

world

; and

grace;

ones,

in

holy Jerusalem

dazzled

welcome

what

chosen

we

she has

to

grace

proclaims, Behold,

voice

but

are

neither

her

while

robing ;

exercisingthem

The

cometh alas !

been

jewel, and

to

for her

come.

loud

a

has

gathering in

has been

and

one,

herself:

alreadyattired

adding jewel has

377

and

victory,

we

think

pride our-


WATCHING.

378

selves to

themselves,

theories

own

we

or

;

about

careworn

and

other

will

refuse

believe

not

believe

to

that

religious.We

are

we

too

religious ;

there

is

nothing high of

thoughts, in

on

great

of

looking out on

the

in

for

or

This

is

Day

will

Day

will search

state,

our

declare

ourselves, that

have

words, and

Redeemer

of

is

who

soldiers our

sparks of

it.

this, and

the

hand, and

the

home

even

cheating ourselves

served

without

above

go not

kindle

bring it

claims, but

worldly service, and partial, Him

is at

our

We way,

we

like

been

not

soul

the

but

in the

Day

have

we

great

for

standing like

hearts, and

our

food

self-conceited

night ;

it ; the

that

ourselves

no religion,

something

or

that

possible

exertions.

delightourselves

gether alto-

not

it is

great

our

a

watch, in the dark

fire, and

with

deep

ourselves,not

own

to

taught

work

or

ourselves

think

to

one

world, and

are

have

or

self-satisfied

a

our

obstinately

we

affections,no

our

no

we

this

persuade

learn

to be

exercise

know

we

in

We

do.

we

we

and irreligious,

less

envious, spiteful,

portionwith

it ;

had

defend

and

evilnatured:

and

our

who

over-anxious, fretful,and

worldly matters,

take

we

way

forth

set

are

jealous,discontented,

we

despise those

enlightened,and

say for

[Serm.

and

Christ, with

a

as

the

meagre,

really

plating contem-

apart

this

from

world.

Year is

ever

nearer

after

passes nearer

earth,

than we

may

year it

was.

silently;Christ's coming O

that,

approach nearer

as

He

heaven

comes

!

O,


XXII.]

WATCHING.

Him

brethren, pray

my

Him

seek

in

have

after Him.

cross

Resolve

Scripturecalls

what a

by

threats.

promises or

"

to

Him

obey

obedience

bring

If you to

bid

and

you?

Him,

and

to

obey

Him

who

close

behind

hides

Him

framework Him will rend

Him

from

and that

us

He

bids

be

off, though He

He

and

sky

; the

veil, and

are

day show

but will

a

Every

so,

to

but

things which veil

material tween going bewhen

come

Himself

obey

approach

this

is behind

He

has

is to

seems

of

screen

quent fre-

Church

His

approach Him. an

way

revealed,

has

to

"

not

You

only

precepts, to

He

tence pre-

does

obediences.

are

approach,

us.

; earth

mere

is the

adhere

to

visible

this

His

is to

an

far

is not

a

world.

the

truths

what

do

is

of obedience

is

it, except because

is

to

profession

any

"

duties

the

ordinances,

people, why

and

Any

have.

you

is of

regulateyourselvesby His

once

religionwhich

your

believe

to

are

in

act

All

seeking Him.

give you

to

heart

face ; obedience

His

seek

to

the

good heart,"or

obedience,

God

to

by

or

Him

and

none,

Any

nearer

you

of

waiting,begin at

best than

deceit.

and

of

the

better

is

so.

shadows

"

excuses,

honest

an

is disjoinedfrom

which

have

with

your do

strengthto

Pray

without

perfectheart, and,

in

by disputings,or by notions,

or

or by high professions,

world's

to

you

bear

only, to

in His

heart

make

to

longer beguiledby

no

religion," by words, or

the

you

Him

work

one

Resolve

be

to

give

to

sincerity.Pray

You

earnest.

#79

to

us.

He And


WATCHING.

380

according

then, He

will

know

not

us

He

And

if

one

to

world

third

the

those

shall

He

of

us

fail.

!

Life

to

come

is

hard

is

short

be

to

;

attain

death

so,

the

it

is

everlasting.

1

Luke

xii.

37,

38.

ing watch-

them

or

but

certain

come

blessed

are

of

portion ;

sit

them.

serve

watch,

them

this

May

and

second

find

and

find

make

forth

the

servants,

shall

and

He

Him,

those

are

cometh,

come

in

come

is

blessed

will

Him,

for

forgotten

Himself,

will

1."

It

"

gird

watch,

servants

have

He

and

waited

we

but

;

shall

meat,

to

If

when

Lord,

the

down

have

we

us.

recompense

whom

in

as

XXII.

[Serm.

it

is

;

and

every woeful

the


SERMON

XXIII.

KEEPING

FAST

AND

Eccles. "

A

time

to

and

weep,

and

At of

Christmas

refined

in

and

iii. 4.

time

a

laugh

to

time

the

at Easter

is

joy

our

It

a

a

long

longcourse

outbreak

It is

a

last

its nature

historybefore of

and

its

worketh and

the

Preached

love

on

thoughtful;

he

through

run

it is.

what

it becomes

when

of

news

describes bulation Tri-

"

says,

patience,and patienceexperience,

of

and

hope

God

hearts, by the Holy Ghost 1

has

first. St. Paul

formation,

experiencehope;

because

a

joy

neous sponta-

the

it is

it, and

not

the

which

feelingsbefore

and feeling,

mourn,

highlywrought

is not

Redemption might occasion, but it has

to

natural, unmixed

its character.

inartificial

time

a

:

to dance."

with

joy

we

children, but

and

a

FESTIVAL.

is which

Easter-day.

maketh shed is 2

not

ashamed, in

abroad

given unto Rom.

v.

3

"

our

us

5.

2."


KEEPING

382

And

the

before

FAST

Thee

they

being

as

the

joy

divide

the

of

case

of

Captain

he

the

according to

fulfilled in the

was

FESTIVAL.

prophet Isaiah, when*

rejoicewhen

men

AND

They joy

"

says, in

harvest, and Or

spoil1."

Lord

our

[Serm.

it

as

Himself, who,

salvation, was

our

as

made

perfectthrough sufferings. Accordingly,Christmasis ushered

day

only,but and

it

rigours of

springsout

of

time

a

Easter-daywith

the

and

in with

the

the

awful

long Week

Holy

of

fast

Lent,

just past;

(asit were) is

and

expectation

born

of Good

Friday. On

such

which

joy which

day, then,

a

Christians

they

disposed

have

to

ought

but

forth

air, and that

to their

past, the

silentlysit

down

and

be

joy

has

taste. at peace,

been

transmuted with

so

and

it is

a

it is not,

and

the

They

are

than

to

much

the

complex

many child

joy only the be,

sorrow.

1

Isa. ix. 3.

the of

to

muse

; for their

is of bound

so

so

up

associations, that

greater as

come

of

of sorrow,

sad

and

will

fruit is sweet

words

nature,

a

illness

shadow

disposed rather use

be

people

freshness

under

the

cannot

sick

they

come,

great delight,whose

painful memories

though

will often

crisis is

yet

trial

the

the

day

with

to

like

light of

Tree,

feel, and

Rather,

strength not the

to

intensityof

very

little.

convalescent, when over,

the

through, they

gone

say

from

from

if it had

the

never

trast, con-

been


KEEPING

XXIII]

And

this too

in

the

FAST

the

revulsion

us

is

the mind

the unknown

with

alive, if

not

of trial.

this state which which

are

it cannot

And to that

the

his sufferings,

the

lack

of faith and

best

them him has

is

a

dream,

caught a

they

so

invisible

portion

in

tions it has recollec-

of

are

before

the

his faith in the week as

have a

"

dream,

a

only at

glimpse of 1

moments

what

was

?

fore brought be-

reality,his sin.

rowing har-

broken

now

been

imperfectly.They

vivid

fearful

a

Saviour's

But, alas !

he

have

stands under-

been his

to

from

because

discernment, spiritual

because

through

gone

spellis

which

nuance. conti-

parallel feeling

a

has

him

to

but

distress,of

of relief without

misery and

own

at

least

is at

its

of

Christian

dream, but

him

of powers

the

to

are

is all this but

of which

no

which

gleams

subjects,indeed, are

describe, which

afterwards

contemplationsput

him

tact con-

out pursuitswith-

just passed, which The

is

of

which

dream,

and itself,

recal the reasons,

what

with

into

painful,recollections

object,and

an

sickness seen

skirts

exposed

And

are

world, and

this

good,

in

brought into

the

sees

more

influences, bad and

prehend feeblycom-

For

into

it is

ness, sick-

happens to

must

we

like un-

from

is much

it cannot

It

is not

recovery

back

turns

providencesbeyond

more

Easter

after.

mysteries;

ascertain.

$83

things that

objectswhich

it cannot and

that

from

world, it